#half truth content warnings
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I watched 真相半白/Half Truth so you don't have to!
I meant to make this post a couple of weeks ago but better late than never.

To the 3 other Ji Chen weirdos on here, I recently watched his new show 真相半白/Half Truth based on the 死亡通知单/Death Notice books. The show follows Luo Fei and his apprentice Mu Jianyun as they solve a case in which the victims severed fingers are sent to his wife.
It's also basically just an account of Ji Chen's character having the absolute worst time of it at literally any given moment (🎉).
I personally really love crime thrillers so this was entirely up my street (exculding one thing that gave me a really bad time, which we'll get to), so if you're a fan of that sort of thing I'd give it a go, but VERY MUCH MIND THE WARNINGS FIRST (see below), I would absolutely not recommend going into this entirely blind like I did.
I honestly didn't really care about the police characters but the mystery REALLY got me, and both Li Junsong (Ji Chen) and ESPECIALLY his wife Meng Shengnan (Cao Xiwen) are really compelling characters.
Cao Xiwen MADE this show and she deserves all the flowers for it.
All of that being said general warnings are as follows so if you don't vibe with any of these I probably wouldn't recommend the show:
Offscreen animal death with visceral follow up (one off, really fucked me up, but skippable)
Medical setting/surgery/medical malpractice/organ trafficking/medical gore/terminal illness (throughout)
Violent murder/dismemberment/gore (frequent)
Graphic medical experimentation and surgery on animals (frequent)
Child abuse/violence and threat towards children (throughout),
Threat of rape and off screen (presumed) rape with on screen build up (frequent, mostly just one incident but with repeated flashbacks to it)
Suicide and attempted suicide (frequent)
Detailed timestamps for specific incidences of all of these except the violence and medical stuff because they're a core part of the show so it's impossible to warn for them and leave you with anything to watch.
For reference I watched this on iQiyi so if you watch it elsewhere there's possibilities of these being off by a few seconds.
Ep 3. 11:00-14:00 - offscreen cat death with visceral follow up (li junsong is force fed hotpot and then raw meet that is implied to be from a cat. The cat's skin is also seen hanging outside the house). Also referenced non-explicitly in ep 4
Ep 4. 17:30-18:40 - offscreen presumed rape (at the very least assault) by unknown male character (not li junsong). it is implied meng shengnan hides in the closet throughout
Ep 5. 1:30-2:50 - appearance of a minor being stalked (it's actually her dad, helicopter parenting her)
Ep 6. 17:10-17:40 - child injury/gore (graphic image on a powerpoint slide of a child's hand with a mangled thumb)
Ep 6. 18:15-end and Ep 7. start-3:00 - animal experimentation and injury (graphic image on powerpoint slide of lab rats having limbs amputated)
Ep 7. 9:10-12:30 - abusive parenting (falshback to meng shengnan's father hitting her as a young adult, and another flashback to her childhood where her mother drags her into the kitchen to watch her father hacking apart a fish because she is terrified of blood and they want to desensitise her so she can become a doctor)
Ep 10. 8:00-12:00 - allusions to threat of rape of a minor (including pinning her to a table and cutting her jacket up)
Ep 14. 15:00-15:30 - flashback to previous offscreen presumed rape (at the very least assault)
Ep 18. 18:00-19:10 attempted suicide (li junsong walks into a river intending to drown himself but backs out)
Ep 19. 5:50-07:45 - threat of violence towards children (thugs are beating up a guy in his house and grab/heavily threaten his children)
Ep 19. 7:45-8:25 - suicide (the father lets himself fall backwards off a balcony while his children watch, you see this from the pov inside the apartment)
Ep 19. 11:30-11:45 - repeat of prev threat of violence to children and suicide
Ep 20. start-10:30 - child kidnapping (luo fei's daughter is kidnapped and subsequently found safe and sound)
Ep 21. 2:55-3:10 video of beginning of presumed rape from ep 4
Ep 22. 17:20-17:30 animal experimentation and injury (graphic image on powerpoint slide of lab rats having limbs amputated)
Ep 24. 15:05-16:15 animal experimentation and injury (surgery is performed on a rat to graft a human finger to it)
Huge apologies if I've missed anything, if you've watched it and you think there's anything obvious I've missed please let me know and I'll add to this!
#i will almost definitely be watching this again (not least cos i wanna make some gifs)#but i dont know if i would actually recommend it to anyone else sdfghjkl;#half truth#the truth is half white#真相半白#ji chen#content warnings#half truth content warnings
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Jealousy, Jealousy with Sylus
Plot: Reader becomes jealous of Sylus and MC's closeness, distancing herself and seeking comfort in another LI. Sylus notices her growing distance and takes action. Based on this request. Pairing: Sylus x Non MC reader Content Warning: Insecurities, injuries, mention of blood, jealousy, angst, hurt/comfort Note: Reader is not the MC of the game. I think I got quite carried away writing this because I am a sucker for angst. [ A disclaimer note - Please be respectful of the request ]
The faint hum of the air condition echoed through the Onychinus base, its opulent, luxurious atmosphere doing little to distract from the knot twisting in your stomach. You stood across from Luke and Kieran, their crow masks tilted slightly as if to gauge your reaction.
"Boss isn't here today," Luke said casually, his hands tucked into his pockets. "He’s in Linkon, Boss man’s got other things to handle."
Kieran, his mask tilted slightly to the side, gave a confused grunt. "But I thought he was meeting with her...?"
Luke raised a brow, correcting him. "No, no, he was meeting with Miss Hunter."
Miss Hunter.
The words hit you like a sledgehammer, even though they shouldn’t have. You were a hunter too, an informant who had been feeding Sylus critical intel on the association’s movements for two years now. But she was different. Special.
Captain Jenna’s star pupil, with her rare Anhaunsen-class Resonance Evol, was someone Sylus had spent weeks trying to connect with, both literally and emotionally. You weren’t blind to the necessity of it; resonating with her was crucial for his goals, ones he hadn’t entirely shared with you but that you trusted him to pursue.
Trusted him. Loved him.
You forced a tight smile. "Thanks for the update. I'll let you two get back to it."
Luke and Kieran exchanged a glance, but you were already walking away, the echo of your boots swallowed by the hum of the base.
The ride back to Linkon was supposed to clear your mind. It didn’t.
The cool wind whipped against your face, but all it did was sting the tears pooling in your eyes. The road stretched endlessly ahead, yet the pressure in your chest only grew. Sylus hadn’t seen you in two months. Two months of unanswered calls and messages reduced to half-hearted responses when they came at all.
You understood why he was focused on her. She was crucial to his plans. She was everything you weren’t: poised, pretty, powerful, and, most importantly, someone he needed.
But understanding didn’t make it hurt any less.
The world blurred around you as your thoughts spiraled. You had always known your place in Sylus’ life. You were the informant, the quiet insider who helped him stay two steps ahead of the hunters. Somewhere along the way, though, you had fallen for him. For the man who wasn’t as cold and calculated as others believed. It had been two long years since you started working with Sylus. Two years filled with secrecy, lies, and hidden truths. But over those years, you'd found yourself tangled in emotions for him that you couldn’t shake. Sylus, with his cold authority, his dangerous smile, his complex nature… He was all you could think about. He wasn’t as dismissive as people thought. He had a way of looking at you when no one was watching—a fleeting softness that you cherished, even if you couldn’t be certain if it was real.
And now, it felt like you were losing him.
Your bike screeched to a halt near Meow’s Café. You hadn’t planned to stop, but the sight of the familiar storefront tugged at you. Perhaps a coffee and a moment to breathe would help.
The glass windows glinted under the midday sun, and your breath hitched as you looked inside.
Sylus was there. With her.
They sat at a small table, a deck of Kitty cards spread between them. He was leaning back, his smirk in full display as she laughed at something he said. It was the kind of laugh that reached her eyes, the kind of moment you had only ever dreamed of sharing with him.
You froze, your hands tightening on your helmet.
For a fleeting second, you wanted to march inside and demand answers. To ask him why he had time to play cards but couldn’t return your calls. To tell him how his absence had hollowed you out.
But you didn’t.
He looks so happy... you thought bitterly, swallowing the lump in your throat.
The truth gnawed at you. Every interaction, every ignored message, every unread notification on your phone—it was because of her. Because Sylus had more important things to do. She was the one who mattered now. She was the one who he had to resonate with, had to bond with, had to make fall for him.
And you? You were just a pawn, a tool—forgotten. And there you were. Alone. Watching through a window, the warmth of the cafe contrasting the cold, empty feeling in your stomach. He hadn’t even bothered to let you know he was back. He was with her. You couldn’t bear to watch any longer, but you couldn’t look away either. It felt like the world was spinning faster than you could catch up, and you were left stranded, dizzy, and abandoned.
Instead, you turned away, your chest tight and vision blurred. The world felt suffocating, the weight of your unspoken feelings dragging you down as you climbed back onto your bike.
It was for the best, right?
You couldn’t keep doing this. You couldn’t keep waiting for him, couldn’t keep fooling yourself that there was something real between you two. He was busy. He had her. And you.. well, you didn’t even know why you bothered anymore.
The ride back to your apartment was a blur of taillights and muffled engine noise. The city’s glow that usually brought you some sense of comfort felt glaring and alien tonight. By the time you made it inside, the suffocating silence of your small space was overwhelming.
For someone who prided herself on being strong and independent, you barely made it to your couch before the sobs overtook you. Hot, angry tears streamed down your face as you clutched a pillow to your chest, trying in vain to keep your cries muffled. It felt as though something within you had been ripped apart, leaving an aching, hollow void that throbbed with every thought of him.
You replayed the image of him at the café in your mind, over and over, as if some part of you wanted to punish yourself further. His smirk. Her laughter. The ease of their interaction. It contrasted so sharply with the heaviness that now weighed on your heart.
Every chime of your phone made you flinch, hope briefly sparking to life, only to be cruelly snuffed out when the screen lit up with messages from others—work updates, pointless notifications, or friends checking in. Nothing from him. Of course, there wouldn’t be.
You wiped at your face, your chest tightening as you scrolled through the last few conversations you’d had with Sylus. They were short, clipped responses. A "thanks" here, an "I’m busy" there. You’d convinced yourself for weeks that he wasn’t brushing you off, that his focus was just elsewhere. But deep down, you knew. You’d always known.
You weren’t as important to him as he was to you.
That realization settled over you like a heavy blanket, suffocating and final. And yet, you tried to convince yourself it was okay. He doesn’t owe me anything, you told yourself, though the thought only twisted the knife deeper. He’s free to choose who he spends his time with.
But it didn’t stop the tears.
The days that followed were a haze of exhaustion and numbness. You threw yourself into your work, spending long hours tracking and confronting wanderers. The physical exhaustion helped, even if just a little. At least when you were in the middle of a fight, the pain in your chest was drowned out by the adrenaline coursing through your veins.
Still, the nights were the worst. Alone in your apartment, the quiet crept in like a suffocating fog. You tried to distract yourself—reading, cleaning, even organizing old mission reports. Anything to keep your mind from drifting back to him. But it was impossible.
Each time you saw his name in your contacts, you hesitated. Your thumb hovered over the call button more times than you cared to admit, but the fear of hearing his indifferent voice stopped you every time. What would you even say? That you missed him? That you wanted to see him? That you’d fallen for him, even though you knew it would never be mutual?
No. You couldn’t do that to yourself.
You worked harder, pushed yourself further. Every wanderer you fought became a stand-in for your frustrations, your insecurities. You told yourself that if you could just stay busy enough, the ache would go away. But no matter how many missions you completed or how many late nights you spent staring at your phone, the weight in your chest never fully lifted.
By the end of the week, you were exhausted—physically and emotionally. But you were surviving. Barely. The bell above the door jingled softly as you pushed into the chocolatier’s shop, the rich scent of cocoa and vanilla wrapping around you like a warm embrace. The day had been grueling—hours of chasing leads, a narrow escape from a particularly aggressive wanderer, and not a single bite of food since morning. Your stomach growled in protest, a sharp reminder that you’d been running on fumes for too long.
Rows of meticulously crafted chocolates gleamed beneath the glass counter, their perfect swirls and shimmering finishes almost too beautiful to eat. Almost. You leaned forward slightly, scanning the display, your reflection ghosting over the pristine surface.
Dark chocolate truffles. Raspberry ganache. Caramel hazelnut clusters. The options were overwhelming, and your indecision felt heavier than it should’ve. Your chest still ached from the lingering emotions you’d been suppressing all week. The quiet joy of the shop felt alien, like stepping into a world you no longer belonged to.
Just pick something and go, you thought, your fingers tightening on the strap of your bag. But the choices seemed endless, each one whispering promises of sweetness you weren’t sure you deserved.
"If you’re struggling," a soft, measured voice spoke behind you, "the pistachio crème chocolate is an excellent choice."
Startled, you turned, your gaze falling on a man standing a few steps away. Tall and lean, he exuded an understated confidence that was both intimidating and captivating. Dark hair fell in against his forehead, and sharp hazel-green eyes, softened by gold flecks peered at you from behind thin-framed glasses. His white doctor’s coat was open, revealing a simple black shirt beneath, and he held a small paper bag in one hand.
You blinked, caught off guard by both his suggestion and his presence. "Oh, uh… thank you," you stammered, trying not to sound as flustered as you felt. "I’ll… I’ll try that."
The shopkeeper nodded and carefully packed your selection as you stole another glance at the stranger. There was an air of calm authority about him, a quiet assurance that made you feel oddly exposed, like he could see straight through you.
He waited patiently as the shopkeeper handed you your bag, but just as you were about to leave, his voice cut through the quiet again—this time, more direct. "Chocolates shouldn’t be your first meal of the day."
The statement was delivered without malice, his tone stoic and matter-of-fact, yet it hit like a stone to the chest. Your lips parted in shock, the question forming before you could stop it: How does he know? But before you could say anything, he was already moving toward the door. The bells jingled softly as it closed behind him, leaving you standing frozen in place. The stranger’s words lingered, intertwining with the rest of your messy emotions. Your fingers clenched the small bag of chocolates as you tried to process the brief encounter.
A soft gleam on the floor caught your attention, breaking your spiraling thoughts. A wallet, its sleek leather worn but well-kept, lay just inches from where the man had stood. You knelt and picked it up, your heart thudding as you opened it to check for identification.
The name embossed on his hospital ID was like a jolt: Dr. Zayne. Your eyes widened. Doctor Zayne? The name was familiar—a renowned surgeon whose skills and precision were legendary, often described as a miracle worker. You’d imagined someone older, more weathered, not… this.
For a moment, you stared at the ID, piecing together the puzzle of the composed, enigmatic man who had called you out so effortlessly. You tried the number listed on a card tucked into his wallet, but it rang unanswered, the sterile monotone only adding to your frustration.
"Of course, he wouldn’t answer," you muttered under your breath, chewing your lip as you debated your next move. The idea of keeping his wallet overnight felt wrong, and leaving it here in the shop seemed equally careless.
That left one option.
The hospital loomed ahead as you approached, its towering structure illuminated against the evening sky. Anxiety gnawed at your insides, twisting with every step you took through the sterile white halls. You weren’t sure why you felt so on edge—maybe it was the overwhelming sense of inadequacy that had been haunting you lately, or maybe it was the lingering impression of Zayne’s knowing gaze.
At the reception desk, you hesitated, gripping the wallet tightly as you cleared your throat. "Hi, um, I’m here to return something for Dr. Zayne. He… accidentally dropped this."
The receptionist barely looked up, taking the wallet with a polite but indifferent smile. "Dr. Zayne isn’t in right now. I’ll make sure he gets this when he’s back."
"Oh," You nodded, murmuring a quick thanks before retreating back toward the exit. You thought nothing of this interaction as you left. You did what you thought was right and left the hospital back towards your apartment.
The days blurred together in a haze of work and routine. You buried yourself in assignments from the Hunter’s Association, throwing yourself into dangerous missions with a single-minded intensity. Anything to keep your mind occupied.
Sylus messaged you once during that time, his tone professional as he asked for updates regarding a lead he was tracking. You’d responded quickly, sticking strictly to business. No pleasantries, no banter—just the information he needed. He didn’t press, didn’t call you out for your uncharacteristic coldness. Maybe he didn’t notice. Or maybe he did and chose not to say anything.
That night, you jogged through the dimly lit streets, your breath fogging in the cool air as you tried to exorcise the restless energy gnawing at you. The rhythmic slap of your sneakers against the pavement was grounding, steady. Jogging had always been your go-to, a way to clear your head and silence the endless stream of "what-ifs" and "if-onlys" that plagued your mind.
But no amount of movement could completely shake Sylus from your thoughts.
His voice, his presence—it clung to you, even now.
Why didn’t he ask how I’ve been? Why didn’t I?
You shook your head, annoyed at yourself. There was no point in dwelling. Sylus wasn’t the kind of person to give you what you wanted, and even if he did, could you trust it? Could you trust him?
The sound of skidding tires yanked you out of your spiraling thoughts.
“Look out!”
Before you could process the warning, a cyclist veered wildly toward you, their momentum too strong to stop. There wasn’t even time to brace yourself. The impact hit like a freight train, and suddenly, you were on the ground, tangled with the bike and its rider. Pain blossomed sharp and hot in your knees as the asphalt scraped them raw.
For a moment, you just lay there, stunned. The world tilted unsteadily, the city lights smearing together like a watercolor painting.
“Hey, you okay?” The cyclist’s voice snapped you back. They were scrambling off you, helmet slightly askew but otherwise unscathed. You shook your head to clear it, wincing as you sat up. You pushed yourself up, shaking the dizziness from your head, and checked on the cyclist who had crashed into you. They were already scrambling to their feet, looking slightly dazed but otherwise unharmed, their helmet and guards having done their job.
“I’m fine,” you managed, even as your knees throbbed in protest. “Are you?”
“Yeah, thanks to the gear,” they said, pulling off their helmet to inspect a small crack along its surface. “Guess it did its job.”
Relief washed over you. “Good. Let me just—”
“Wait.” A different voice cut in, firm but calm. You stood there, still trying to regain your bearings when a figure appeared beside you, moving with a grace that immediately caught your attention. Your heart skipped a beat when you saw who it was. Dr. Zayne. The same man who had crossed your path in the chocolatier's shop just days ago. His sharp eyes locked onto yours, and for a split second, everything else seemed to vanish. His expression shifted from mild surprise to something more concerned as he took in your state.
Without saying a word, he immediately began assessing you, his gaze narrowing at the blood now staining your knees. You winced, feeling the sting of the cuts that had begun to bloom with a fiery intensity, but you were determined not to show it. You were used to pain—used to the sharp discomfort that came with being a hunter. You didn’t need help. You could handle this on your own. You’d always been able to.
But Dr. Zayne wasn’t having any of it.
His voice, low and steady, broke through the haze of your thoughts. "You’re bleeding. Those need first aid," he said firmly, his frown deepening as he glanced at your scraped knees. "Sit. Wait here. I’ll be back in a minute."
You opened your mouth to protest, to tell him you were fine, but the words caught in your throat. He wasn’t asking. His tone, though gentle, was authoritative—demanding in its own quiet way. There was something about the way he carried himself, that calm, unflinching presence, that made it impossible to argue.
"I’m fine, I am a hunter." you managed to say, your voice rougher than you intended. "I can handle it at home. Really." You tried to force a reassuring smile
“Is this a hunter thing?” he interrupted, one brow arching skeptically. “Are all of you this stubborn about basic care, or is it just you?”
The words should have been biting, but his tone was almost... patient. Like he was accustomed to dealing with difficult people.
You flushed, suddenly hyper-aware of the sting in your knees and the heat of his gaze. “I’m not being stubborn,” you muttered. “I just don’t want to bother anyone over something so small.”
“Small injuries have a way of turning into bigger problems,” he said, folding his arms. “And I’m not bothered. As a doctor, I’m asking you to wait here. I’ll be back in a minute.”
Without waiting for your protest, he turned and strode off, leaving you no room to argue.
You sat stiffly on the bench, gripping the edge as the minutes dragged on. The ache in your knees was nothing compared to the gnawing discomfort blooming in your chest. Anxiety clawed at you, whispering insidious doubts.
He’s wasting his time on you.He probably thinks you’re pathetic and weak.Why couldn’t you have just gotten up and left?
Your fingers curled into fists, the tension radiating through your body.
The sound of footsteps interrupted your spiraling thoughts, and Dr. Zayne was back, carrying a small first aid kit. He knelt in front of you without a word, his hands steady as he cleaned the cuts on your knees. The gentle pressure of his fingers as he worked felt almost surreal. His silence wasn’t uncomfortable—it was just… calm. You found yourself drawn to it, to the quiet that seemed to settle around him.
"You’re lucky," he said, glancing up at you as he bandaged your knees. "That could’ve been a lot worse."
You nodded, the words caught in your throat. There were so many things you wanted to say, things you wanted to ask him, but you didn’t know where to start. So you remained silent, watching as he finished his work, his hands moving with the practiced precision of someone who had seen too many injuries to count.
When he was done, he straightened up and met your gaze. "You should be more careful," he said softly, his voice a little lighter than before, though there was still a note of concern underlying his words. "Next time, don’t run so late at night. You never know what could happen."
You forced a tight smile, the words feeling like they were coming from someone else. "I’ll keep that in mind," you said, your voice quieter now.
Dr. Zayne took a step back after finishing the bandages, his sharp gaze softening ever so slightly as he packed the first aid kit. You glanced at him, your mouth opening to thank him, but before you could get the words out, he said, almost in unison, “Thank you.”
Both of you froze, the simultaneous expressions of gratitude hanging awkwardly in the air. A surprised laugh slipped out of you, breaking the tension.
“You first,” he said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
You swallowed, trying to ignore the heat creeping up your neck. “I was just going to say thank you for… you know, helping with this.” You gestured vaguely toward your knees, the bandages clinging to your skin. “You didn’t have to.”
The moment stretched between you, awkward yet somehow comforting. Zayne gave a small, almost amused smile at the simultaneous gratitude, but his gaze softened when it landed on you, his concern still present.
"Thank you for returning my wallet," he said, his tone steady but with a hint of appreciation.
His words caught you off guard. “Oh, right! That. It wasn’t a big deal, really.” You fidgeted with the hem of your sleeve, avoiding his gaze. “I found it at the chocolatier shop. I figured it was better to bring it to the hospital than leave it lying around.”
He nodded thoughtfully, his eyes lingering on you for a moment longer than necessary. “I appreciate it. Not many people would go out of their way like that.”
You tried not to let his kindness throw you off, but it wasn’t easy. There was something about Zayne that made you feel... small in a way you didn’t like to feel. He was kind, yes, but that kindness made you wonder if you were deserving of it. Why should you be the one he cared about?
But before you could dwell on that any further, his voice cut through your swirling thoughts.
"Have you eaten today?" His tone was light, but there was an edge of sincerity beneath it, one that made your stomach twist in a way that had nothing to do with hunger. It reminded you of that conversation in the shop, of how he had so effortlessly read through your tiredness.
The sheepish look that crossed your face must’ve been obvious, because Zayne sighed, the sound so deep that it almost felt like a reprimand. He pinched the bridge of his nose in a gesture that was both familiar and surprisingly endearing.
“You’ve got to take care of yourself,” he said, his voice almost too gentle for the weight of his words. “It’s not healthy to go without food, especially if you’re going to keep running around like you hunters do.”
You opened your mouth to protest, to tell him it wasn’t a big deal, but Zayne didn’t give you the chance.
"There’s a diner close by. It’s the least I can do to thank you for returning my wallet."
You shook your head instinctively, trying to backpedal. "It’s really not necessary," you said, but Zayne wasn’t having any of it. His eyes were firm, and there was an undeniable warmth behind them that almost made you feel guilty for refusing.
"Yes, it is," he replied, his tone steady but with a hint of finality. "Now, come on.”
You hesitated for a moment, the unease building in your chest like a brick wall, but the thought of Zayne’s calm, commanding presence made it impossible to say no. So, with a quiet sigh, you relented.
"I’ll pay," you muttered as he led the way, the words almost reflexive. You always felt like you had to pay your way—like it was your responsibility to do so, especially with someone who had helped you, even in the smallest of ways. You were used to standing on your own two feet.
Zayne only gave you a side glance, his lips quirking up in the barest of smiles. "No, you won’t. It’s my thank you, remember?"
The diner wasn’t far from where you had been, a cozy, low-lit place with a soft hum of quiet conversations and the clink of silverware against plates. The familiar scent of warm food—steak, mashed potatoes, and the unmistakable aroma of fresh bread—immediately filled the air as you stepped inside. You followed Zayne to a small booth in the back, the vinyl seats creaking under your weight as you slid in.
You wanted to say something—thank you, maybe—but the words felt stuck, trapped somewhere in the pit of your stomach, along with everything else that had been piling up for weeks. Zayne didn’t seem to notice, his focus already turning to the menu as he gestured for you to pick something.
You wanted to ask him more, to understand him in the same way you understood the empty streets you ran through, but you couldn’t shake the feeling that you’d just end up looking foolish. So, instead, you stared at the menu in front of you, unable to focus on the choices, as your mind churned with questions that had no answers.
Zayne ordered for both of you, his voice low as he made his choices, and when he looked at you, you caught a flicker of something—perhaps curiosity, or was it concern? It was hard to tell.
"You should eat more regularly," he said again, as though the words were a reminder he had to repeat for his own peace of mind. You nodded, letting the silence fill the space between you for a moment.
The food arrived, warm and satisfying, and you took a bite, surprised at how hungry you were despite the earlier denials. Zayne watched you for a moment, his gaze softening as you ate, but you couldn’t bring yourself to meet it. His concern, his care—it felt too much. You weren’t used to people worrying about you.
But as the meal went on, you found yourself starting to relax, the initial tension loosening from your shoulders. Zayne was easy to talk to, his calm, steady presence settling you in a way you hadn’t expected. By the end of the meal, you felt... lighter.
"Call me Zayne," he said when the check came, his voice quiet but sincere.
You blinked, a little caught off guard by the request. "Zayne?" you echoed, testing the name on your tongue.
"Yes," he replied with a small, patient smile. "It’s easier than 'Dr. Zayne,' don’t you think?"
You blinked, taken aback. “Are you sure? I mean, you’ve earned the title—”
“And I’ll still have it in the hospital,” he interrupted, amusement flickering in his eyes. “But here, it’s just Zayne.”
You nodded slowly, testing the name in your mind. It felt strange, almost too personal. But there was something grounding about it, too.
By the time dessert arrived, the knot of anxiety in your chest had loosened considerably. The warmth of the diner, the steady cadence of his voice, and the shared laughter over a poorly made joke had a way of pulling you out of your own head. For the first time in what felt like weeks, you weren’t obsessing over your failures or doubts.
As you finished your meal, Zayne pulled out his phone and slid it across the table. “Here,” he said simply. “Add your number. In case you ever need anything.”
You hesitated, the gesture feeling far more intimate than it probably was. But his expression was patient, expectant, and you found yourself entering your contact information before you could overthink it. When you handed the phone back, his lips twitched into a faint smile.
“Thanks again for returning my wallet,” he said, his tone lighter now. “And for the company.”
You felt your cheeks flush, but this time, it wasn’t entirely unpleasant. “It’s not a problem,” you murmured, a small smile tugging at your lips.
As you stepped out of the diner and into the cool night air, a strange sense of calm settled over you. Zayne walked you to the corner where your paths would diverge, his presence steady and reassuring.
“Take care of yourself,” he said, his voice softer now, almost intimate.
“You too,” you replied, your voice barely above a whisper.
The diner’s warmth lingered even as you stepped into the cool night air. For the first time in what felt like weeks, your chest didn’t feel as tight, the oppressive weight that had been bearing down on you now lifting slightly. You still felt the ache of Sylus’ absence—a hollow, gnawing sensation that seemed to creep in whenever you let your guard down, but it wasn’t as suffocating as it had been. Instead, a new sensation fluttered in its place, tentative and fragile: excitement. It was strange to feel this way, to look forward to the possibility of a friendship formed under such unlikely circumstances. Zayne’s calm demeanor, his steady presence, had surprised you.
As you walked, the sound of fluttering wings caught your attention. Instinctively, your heart skipped, your mind jumping to Mephisto. You tilted your head to the dark sky, half-expecting to see the telltale silhouette of his familiar. But it was just a cluster of pigeons, their wings catching the faint glow of the streetlights as they soared away.
Right. Of course. It was unlikely that Sylus was watching you tonight.
You exhaled, a breath you hadn’t realized you were holding, and forced your thoughts away from him. Zayne had offered you a rare moment of normalcy, and you weren’t about to let your memories of Sylus overshadow that.
------------------------------------------------------------------
The following weeks were a blur of activity, and before long, you found yourself stationed at an outpost on the outskirts of Linkon. A metaflux surge had disrupted the area, and the temporary makeshift hospital was bustling with injured workers, hunters, and even a few civilians caught in the chaos. The air was thick with tension, the metallic tang of metaflux faint but persistent, a reminder of the unseen dangers that lurked just beyond the safety of the encampment.
Zayne was assigned as the doctor for the outpost, and you often found yourself crossing paths with him. At first, your interactions were brief—a nod here, a shared glance there—but over time, you began to talk. It started with simple pleasantries, discussions about the metaflux readings or the influx of patients, but it wasn’t long before the conversations deepened.
You learned that Zayne had a dry sense of humor, his sharp wit often catching you off guard. He’d tease you about your stubbornness, and you’d retort with a quip about his overly serious nature. Despite his professionalism, there was a warmth to him, a quiet compassion that made him easy to trust. And though you’d never admit it, you found yourself looking forward to those moments of shared laughter, those fleeting glimpses of something lighter amidst the chaos.
But even as your friendship with Zayne grew, Sylus lingered at the edges of your thoughts, a shadow you couldn’t quite shake. The conversations you had with him were sparse and strictly work-related—updates from the Association, bits of intel you passed along to him. It felt transactional, a far cry from the intimacy you once shared. Yet, every time his name appeared on your screen, your heart still raced, betraying the fragile boundaries you’d tried to set.
One evening, a message from Sylus broke the monotony of your routine.
‘Come over tomorrow night, Darling. I have an exquisite wine I’d like you to try—procured it during a recent deal.’
The invitation was simple, almost casual. For a moment, you imagined it—the rich scent of wine filling the air, his sharp yet alluring gaze fixed on you as he poured you a glass. But reality quickly crept in, dragging you back to the present. You couldn’t go. You couldn’t risk it. Not when your heart was still so fragile, still aching in ways you didn’t want to admit.
You stared at the screen for what felt like an eternity, your fingers hovering over the keyboard as your mind raced. The truth was, you wanted to see him. But you knew better. You had to keep your distance—for your own sake, if nothing else.
‘I’m tired..'
You typed, the words feeling hollow as they formed.
'Busy day tomorrow. Maybe another time.’
You hesitated before hitting send, the weight of the message pressing down on you. When his reply came, it was as simple as his invitation.
‘Okay.’
The finality of it hit you like a brick, and for a moment, you felt like your breath had been stolen away. He didn’t push. He didn’t argue. That empty “okay” hung in the air, leaving you with the quiet realization that, once again, you had lost yourself in the haze of someone else’s world.
You tried not to read too much into it, but you couldn’t shake the feeling that he had already moved on. That he didn’t care enough to fight for your attention. Instead, it felt like you were just a passing thought, like an aftertaste that wasn’t worth savoring.
Miss Hunter. The words echoed in your mind. You squeezed your eyes shut, willing the tears to stay behind your eyelids, but they pressed hard, a sting that never seemed to fully fade. You rubbed your forehead, trying to push away the thoughts. But even as you did, you couldn’t escape the suffocating feeling in your chest—the one that always came when you were reminded of how little you meant to him. You felt foolish, but you couldn’t help it. It was like you were always waiting for the other shoe to drop, for him to come back, to pull you back into his orbit with that practiced charm, that voice that made you feel wanted, if only for a little while.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
The dinner with Zayne had been a welcome reprieve. It had been two weeks since you last saw him, the demands of work pulling both of you in different directions. But tonight, seated across from him in a small, cozy bistro, you found solace in the familiar rhythm of your conversations. The mellow lights softened the sharp angles of his face as he recounted a mishap earlier in the week involving a particularly irritable patient.
His dry humor, paired with the subtle lift of his brow, drew a laugh from you—a genuine, light sound that felt foreign after the weight of recent days. For a while, the world outside blurred away. You weren’t Miss Hunter; you weren’t anything other than a person sharing a meal with a friend.
As the meal wound down, Zayne looked at you over the rim of his glass, his expression calm. “You’re doing better than when we first met.” he remarked softly.
You blinked, momentarily caught off guard. “Am I?”
He nodded. His calm demeanor always had a way of grounding you, and tonight was no exception.
The meal wrapped up with the two of you trading small updates and light banter. You paid for your half of the meal, Zayne insisting it wasn’t necessary, but you’d insisted back. There was a sense of normalcy here, something you weren’t willing to let go of easily. When you parted ways outside the diner, the night air was cool and quiet. Zayne’s warm farewell echoed softly in your ears as you waved goodbye and headed back toward your apartment.
As you walked, you felt lighter somehow. The stress of the past few weeks hadn’t vanished, but Zayne’s steady presence had reminded you of something important—moments of peace still existed, even in the chaos.
The faint scent of lavender greeted you as you unlocked your apartment door, a hint of the candle you’d left burning earlier. The lights were off, and the air felt too still—unnaturally so. Your heart skipped, the hairs on the back of your neck standing on end. A lump formed in your throat, panic curling its fingers around your chest.
You flicked the light switch, and the sudden brightness flooded the room, revealing the figure sitting on your couch. Sylus.
You froze. Your body stiffened, caught between fight or flight.
Your yelp of surprise filled the space, your pulse racing as you clutched the doorframe for support. “What—Sylus? What are you doing here?”
He was sitting on your couch, one arm draped casually along the backrest, his other hand resting on his knee. The dim light of the room softened the sharp edges of his face, but his expression was anything but gentle. His eyes, sharp and unyielding, tracked your every movement as if he were dissecting you with just a glance.
“How—what are you doing here?” you stammered, your voice shaky as your pulse raced.
Sylus didn’t respond right away. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his gaze dragging over you slowly, deliberately. His silence was louder than any words he could have spoken, and it made your skin prickle.
“Darling,” he finally murmured, his voice low and smooth, laced with something you couldn’t quite name. “You look… exhausted.”
You blinked, still standing frozen by the door. His tone was soft, almost tender, but it was the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers tapped against his knee, that betrayed his underlying tension.
“Y-yeah,” you stammered, your voice wavering as you took a cautious step forward. “It’s been a long day. What are you doing here?”
Sylus leaned back, the leather of the couch creaking faintly under his weight. “A long day,” he echoed, his lips curving into a faint smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Yet you had time for dinner.”
“I…” you faltered, scrambling for a response. “It was just…”
“Just dinner,” he interrupted smoothly, his tone unreadable. “With… someone else.”
The air felt thick, charged with a tension that made your skin prickle. You opened your mouth to respond, but the words stuck in your throat. His eyes narrowed slightly, his expression still calm but his body language telling a different story. The way his fingers drummed against his knee, the slight clench of his jaw, the flicker of something dark in his gaze.
Your heart pounded, your thoughts racing. Why was he here? What did he want? And why did his presence—his very existence in your space—make your chest ache in that familiar, suffocating way?
“I didn’t think…” You stopped yourself, your voice trembling. “You didn’t say you’d be coming by. You can’t just—”
“Can’t just what?” he asked, his voice dangerously soft as he rose from the couch, his movements fluid and deliberate. “Show up to see what’s wrong?”
Your breath hitched as he closed the distance between you, his height and presence suddenly overwhelming. “Nothing’s wrong…”you managed to say, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Is that so?” he murmured, tilting his head slightly, his eyes boring into yours. “Because from where I’m standing, it seems like you’ve been avoiding me, Darling.”
The accusation hung in the air, sharp and unyielding.
“I’ve been busy…” you said weakly, your voice lacking conviction.
“Busy,” he repeated, his gaze flicking over you again, this time with something close to disdain. “Too busy for me, but not too busy for… him.”
Your hands fidgeted at your sides, your breath coming in shallow bursts. You wanted to move, to put distance between you, but your legs felt rooted to the spot. “I didn’t think dinner with a friend would..”
“Friend?” he interrupted, the single word slicing through your sentence. His lips curved into something that might have been a smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes.
Your heart pounded painfully against your ribs, the anxiety swirling in your chest mixing with something else—something raw and painful that you didn’t want to name. The memories of your last exchange with Sylus came flooding back—the curt messages, the unspoken finality of his “okay.” You had tried to convince yourself that it didn’t matter, that you didn’t need his validation. But standing here now, under the weight of his gaze, you felt every crack in the fragile walls you had built to keep him out.
“I don’t understand what you want from me,” you said finally, the words trembling as they left your lips.
His eyes softened slightly, but the tension in his posture didn’t ease. For a moment, he looked like he wanted to say something, something important, but the moment passed as quickly as it came. Instead, he reached out, his fingers brushing against your cheek in a gesture so gentle it felt almost foreign.
“Don’t make me feel like I’m a stranger to you.” he said quietly, his voice carrying a hint of vulnerability that made your chest ache.
Don’t make me feel like I’m a stranger to you. The words echoed in your mind, repeating, twisting, until all you could hear was the raw edge of betrayal laced in his tone.
You let out a bitter laugh, the sound sharp and bitter, a little too loud in the quiet of your apartment. Your chest tightened, and for a moment, you felt the space around you grow smaller. You couldn’t breathe—couldn’t think. All you could feel was the heat of anger building inside of you, raw and unrefined.
“That’s rich,” you scoffed, finally managing to find your voice. “That’s really rich, coming from you of all people.”
Sylus blinked, a subtle flash of surprise crossing his face, but it quickly masked over. His lips tightened, his brow furrowed ever so slightly, but it wasn’t enough. You had to push, you couldn’t hold back now. The words were tumbling out before you could even stop them. Your breath hitched, a strangled sob lodged somewhere in the back of your throat, but you refused to let it spill. You wouldn’t let him see you break—not like this, not in front of him. You knew the truth. He knew the truth. It hurt, yes, but you weren’t the one to blame.
“You've been treating me like a stranger for months,” you continued, your voice trembling with anger you hadn't fully realized was there. “Barely responding to my messages, not answering my calls, and when I do see you, it’s like you can’t be bothered. You don’t even see me.” You felt the weight of every unreturned message, every unanswered call, every promise left in limbo. “I’ve had to hear from Luke and Kieran that you’re in Linkon. But you couldn’t even make time to see me.”
You felt the ache deep in your chest, that familiar, suffocating knot forming. He didn’t deserve your pain. Not anymore. You wouldn’t let him have that. Not this time.
You took a shaky breath, suddenly feeling raw, exposed. “You don’t have to feel obligated to check on me, Sylus,” you said, your words clipped and cutting through the thick silence between you. “You don’t have to feel pity for me. I know where I stand. I know my place in your life.”
His expression, that unreadable mask, cracked for the briefest of moments. His lips parted, his gaze flicking to your face, then back down to the floor. His jaw clenched. But his eyes… They weren’t the same as they’d been earlier. The hardness was gone, replaced by something far more dangerous, something even more intimate. The storm was gathering, but it wasn’t just in the air—no, it was inside him too.
“You know where you stand?” His voice was quieter now, but there was an edge to it, a slight tightness you hadn’t noticed before. He took a step forward, his body closing the space between you, like a wave of raw energy crashing toward you. His proximity only made your pulse race faster, but you couldn’t back down. Not now.
“I’m just an informant, right?” you bit out, every word feeling like it sliced through the night air, cutting through the tension like a blade. “You don’t have to pretend you care, Sylus. So don’t stand there with that look on your face like I’m some important thing you need to check on.”
The air between you grew heavy, thick with unsaid words and stifled tension. Every inch of your body was telling you to get away, to shut down, to stop this before it tore you apart. But your feet felt heavy, stuck in place. Sylus’s presence was like gravity, pulling you toward him.
"You think that's all you are?" he murmured, his voice dangerously low, like the calm before the thunder. The way he said it made your heart stutter in your chest. It was both a question and an accusation or a challenge.
But there was something else in his voice. Something you couldn’t quite place. His eyes were intense, too intense, and they searched yours like he was looking for the answer. The truth.
“I didn’t want to hurt you,” he continued, his words clipped, as though they were difficult for him to say. “But I couldn’t....couldn’t make sense of it. Of you.”
It was the first time that he seemed genuinely vulnerable, and it left you breathless and confused. You had always wondered if there was more beneath his cold exterior. You had always told yourself that he cared. But you had never dared to confront him.
His hand was close enough now to reach out, his fingers barely brushing the edge of your wrist. The air between you was still thick with everything unsaid, everything unhealed. And yet, despite the words that had been thrown between you, there was something undeniably magnetic in the tension. The ache in your chest, the rawness, the feelings of betrayal—they didn’t wash away just because you said them out loud.
God, you hated him for this.
But part of you yearned for him. That part that still felt tethered to him, despite the distance.
Sylus’s fingers hovered over your wrist, his touch like fire against your skin. For a moment, the storm between you calmed, leaving only the faintest echo of it behind. The weight of his gaze, the force of his presence—it seemed to drown out the rest of the world.
He said nothing for a moment, his lips parting as though he wanted to speak but couldn’t find the words. His eyes darkened further, not with anger now, but with something you couldn’t quite define.
You took a breath, your body suddenly feeling too small beneath his gaze. The storm was still inside. You had to move away. Your heart pounded as if it were trying to escape your chest, desperate to flee from whatever was stirring inside you. You couldn't—no, you wouldn’t—let yourself get caught up in whatever this feeling was. You were not some fool, ready to throw everything away for the temporary pull of his presence. You knew better than that. You had to.
Every instinct screamed at you to retreat, to put some distance between you and the mess of emotions bubbling under your skin. His sharp gaze was enough to make your knees tremble, and it took everything in you not to look back, not to let him see the quiet devastation that flickered inside you.
“You need to leave… Sylus.” You whispered. You staggered back a few steps, your breathing shallow, desperate. Your feet felt like lead, yet you forced yourself to walk away. You turned your back to him, willing your legs to move, hoping to escape before you got sucked into whatever dark vortex of feelings he was drawing you into.
He didn’t move. Instead, you heard the familiar click of his boots against the floor as he took a single, deliberate step forward. “Why?” His voice, low and curious, sent a shiver down your spine. It was almost too intimate, as if he were searching for a piece of you, trying to understand what you couldn’t explain.
You didn’t want to look at him. Didn’t want to see the quiet confusion on his face—the faint flicker of disappointment that stung like salt in an open wound. You couldn’t let him see your weakness, couldn’t let him know how badly it hurt to be around him, how badly it hurt not to be around him.
“Is it so you can run back to your precious ‘friend’?” The words dripped with something unspoken, something that made your stomach twist.
You couldn’t look at him. You couldn’t. Not when his voice—that voice, the one that threaded through the air like silk—was digging into your mind like this. The word echoed in your ears, almost mocking you, and you felt something fragile snap inside you. The weight of the years you’d spent keeping distance, of guarding your heart against him, against whatever he made you feel, started to unravel. But you couldn’t let it.
You took another step away from him. One more step, you told yourself. Just one more. You didn’t need this.
Dark tendrils wrapped around you as you move, pulling you back. He was using his evol to pull you back. You didn’t need him pulling you in again. But then it came. That touch. He pulled you to him, forceful yet intimate, and your breath caught in your throat. You were too close. Too close to the edge of losing yourself, of falling into his presence.
His hands...no, his fingers—snaked around your waist before you even knew what was happening. You gasped, body going stiff in surprise, but his grip tightened, pulling you back into him. You tried to keep moving, tried to pull away, but it was useless. His hold was ironclad, his presence consuming. His grip tightened slightly, but there was an almost comforting pressure there, a subtle reminder that despite the dispute between you, there was something undeniable between the two of you.
“Why are you running?” His voice was a whisper against your ear, the words smooth like silk, but there was something jagged beneath them—something urgent, raw.
You struggled to hold yourself together, but the more you fought it, the more it pulled—this unbearable need to lean into him, to give in to the chaos that his proximity stirred in you. You knew you shouldn’t, but everything in you wanted to. You felt the ache of wanting something you couldn't have, the sting of the distance you had put between you and the thing that was somehow both poison and relief.
His hands tightened slightly, his thumb brushing over your ribs in a movement that sent a jolt through your entire system. The words you wanted to say, the reasons you needed to get away from him, all felt so small and pointless now. How could you possibly explain this? This tension, this pull? How could you say that being near him felt like the most excruciating thing in the world, but also the only thing that made you feel alive?
“You’re not just an informant to me,” he breathed, his words slipping under your skin, curling into the tight spaces of your chest. “I didn’t realize I was hurting you this much. That you’d want to distance yourself from me...” His tone softened at the end, but it only made everything worse. The tenderness in his voice—his tenderness—was like a dagger in your side, making the blood in your veins freeze. You wanted to say something, anything, but all you could hear was the deafening rush of your own heartbeat. You tried to stay composed, but the words were caught in your throat, and your body was still pressed so tightly against his, your breath shallow, your pulse thudding painfully against your ribs.
Why was this so hard? Why couldn’t you just say it—say that you couldn’t let him get close again? That you couldn’t survive another wound, another aching, empty feeling in your chest because of him? But the way his hands tightened, the warmth of his body against yours, made everything you were feeling a little too real.
You could feel his heartbeat against your back, the rhythm in sync with your own, and the pull of him was growing stronger. You could feel your anxiety bubbling up, the gnawing fear at the pit of your stomach. Was this just him toying with you? Was he trying to pull you into his world of darkness and manipulation? Or did he really care?
Your head was spinning. The emotions warred within you—anger, confusion, guilt, and something else. Something that made your heart race faster and your thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind.
“Let me go,” you whispered, your voice barely audible over the storm that raged around you.
But you didn’t pull away. You didn’t push him off.
Sylus' grip on you tightened, his arm like a steel band around your waist, pulling you closer until there was no space left between you. His chest rises and falls against your back as his breath brushes against your ear, warm and heavy. It’s as if he’s afraid, like if he lets go for even a second, he’ll lose you forever. You can feel the tension radiating from him, but also something softer, something desperate.
“No, Darling,” he murmurs, his voice low and thick with emotion, his tone possessive, as though the very idea of you slipping away shatters him. “You’re not going anywhere and neither am I.”
"You’re going to stay," He pulls you even closer, his lips brushing the shell of your ear as he speaks again, quieter this time, but laced with something raw and vulnerable. "...and you’re going to listen to me. I won’t let you walk away from this."
You can hear the flicker of something beneath his words—regret. And then, his lips ghost over the sensitive skin of your neck, lingering just a little longer than necessary. He slowly spins you around, to face him. His voice softens, almost apologetic. “I know I was a dick. I know I didn’t respond to you, and I’m sorry for that. I didn’t know how to handle it… handle us. It confused me, and instead of facing it, I pushed you away.” His breath catches slightly, and you feel his chest tighten against your back.
His hand moves to cup your cheek, tilting your face slightly toward him, his thumb brushing over your skin as though it’s a promise, an apology. The weight of his gaze is intense, but there’s also something tender there, something that wants to pull you back in, closer. “I know you’re still hurting, darling. I see it. And I... I’ll spend a lifetime making up for it, because that’s what I want. A lifetime. With you. Not as some informant or some... thing, but as my beloved. You. By my side. Always.”
He pauses, letting his words hang in the air between you. His voice drops, the quiet sorrow of his confession sending a twinge of guilt through you. "I don’t have the right to ask this of you, I know," Sylus continues, his voice thick with emotion. "But seeing you push me away… It’s harder than I ever thought it would be. Harder than I want to admit." He presses his forehead lightly against your temple, his breath shaky. "I’ve never needed someone the way I need you, and I didn’t know how to tell you that. But I do. I need you."
You can feel him tense slightly, the shift in his demeanor telling you that his thoughts have turned darker. His voice lowers, the jealousy evident in the way he speaks, though it’s wrapped in a softness that almost makes it harder to bear.
"And Dr. Zayne... I can’t stand the thought of him being so close to you," Sylus adds, his voice low and thick with a possessiveness that unsettles you in its intensity. "It kills me, you know? Watching him with you, hearing you laugh like that with him, as if I don’t even exist." His arm tightens again, almost painfully, as if he needs to remind you, remind both of you, where you truly belong. "I know I have no claim on you... but... I can't help but feel like there’s a part of you that wants him in a way that... I can't compete with." His voice hardens, jealousy dripping from every word. "It eats at me, knowing he has a part of you that I’m fighting for."
"Sylus..." Your voice cracked slightly as you repeated his name, your breath hitching, caught in the tension between you. His name felt heavy on your tongue, like it was both a question and an answer. You had never said it so quietly, so vulnerably. The memories of earlier came rushing back—him with her, that delicate smile he gave her, the way she leaned into him just a little too comfortably. It had burned in your chest, the jealousy creeping in with a venomous ache.
The words tumbled out before you could stop them, too fast to gather, too painful to hide. "I felt the same... when I saw you with her," you confessed, swallowing thickly. "I felt so... so useless, Sylus. When I saw you with her, it felt like... like she was everything you needed. Better than me. And that... it broke me, Sylus. I felt like I wasn’t enough, like I wasn’t... worth it.”
The words stung, bitter and unrelenting, but the weight of them was finally lifted as you let them spill out. You felt exposed, naked in your insecurity, but somehow, it was all you could do to stand there and wait for him to respond. You could feel the weight of it, of how small you’d felt in that moment, how unworthy you had become in your own eyes. The self-doubt gnawed at your insides, each thought of her with him twisting like a knife in your gut.
Sylus’s expression softened, his features melting into a tender sadness, as though he were seeing you for the first time, truly seeing you. His hand reached out slowly, almost hesitantly, as if afraid to shatter the fragile space between you. His touch was a gentle comfort, his fingers brushing against your cheek, his voice a low whisper, "Darling, you're none of that... none of it, I swear."
You shook your head, feeling the tears threatening, but you couldn’t let them fall, not yet. His words were kind, but the ache in your chest was still there, an unhealed wound.
He continued, his voice steady but thick with something deeper. "I didn’t know you felt that way... about her, in the same way I feel about Zayne." His gaze met yours, and for the first time tonight, it wasn’t uncertain. It was so gentle, so soft, tender. "But you need to know, you're it for me, Darling…" he murmured, his fingers curling around yours, grounding you in the quiet storm of your emotions. "Yes, I want help from her, but..." He paused, as if weighing his words carefully, "...I need you more." His words were a balm to the wounds that had festered within you, but the tenderness in his eyes was what finally reached you. His hand slid down to your shoulder, his thumb grazing the skin there. His warmth surrounded you, and you let yourself sink into the comfort of his words. The jealousy, the insecurity that had burned so fiercely in you when you saw him with her, melted in the face of the tenderness he was offering now.
You swallowed, trying to steady yourself as your heart raced, the intensity of the moment almost overwhelming. “Zayne… Zayne’s just a friend,” you said, your voice fragile but firm, “someone who helped me... helped me see past the stuff in my head. After everything, I just... needed someone to remind me that I’m not broken.”
Sylus's eyes softened even more, the depth of his gaze sending shivers down your spine. He nodded slowly, his expression filled with understanding. The tension between you didn’t disappear entirely, but it was now laced with something more tender. More real.
“You’re not broken, Darling.” he repeated, and there was a quiet strength in his voice, something that made you believe him more than you ever had before. “You’re everything I’ve ever needed... and more.”
"I... I’m sorry," you whispered, a lump in your throat as you looked up at him. "I never wanted to make you feel like I didn’t care. I just... I was afraid you’d choose her over me."
Sylus’s fingers brushed against the nape of your neck, pulling you closer, his forehead pressing gently against yours. "You never have to apologize for that, Darling." he murmured, his voice warm, his breath mingling with yours. “It was my fault and I accept that.”
The room was quiet, save for the soft sound of your breathing, as Sylus stood before you, his face drawn with intensity. The flickering light from the lamp cast soft shadows across his features, but his gaze... his gaze was sharp, focused entirely on you.
"I love you, Darling" he said, his words lingering in the air as though they were the first time he had allowed himself to say them out loud. "I’m in love with you," he confessed, his voice steady despite the raw emotion that tinged it. "I’ve been in love with you for a while now, and I’ve tried to deny it. Tried to hide it from you and myself, but I can’t anymore. I won’t. I love you, and I need you to know that."
The breath you hadn’t realized you were holding caught in your throat. Everything in you froze, then splintered. The confession, so pure, so vulnerable, hit you with a force you hadn’t been prepared for. You stood there, unable to move, a mix of surprise and relief flooding your chest.
He loves you. Sylus. The one you had longed for, yearned, and hoped for in silence. Your heart stuttered in your chest, the world around you growing impossibly still.
"I…" you whispered, voice trembling, and you had to stop, had to steady yourself before the words could spill from your lips. "I’ve love you too," you said, your voice barely more than a breath, but it carried all the weight of everything you had kept inside. "I’ve loved you, and I never told you because I was afraid. Afraid that I was asking too much. Afraid of the rejection. Afraid that I wasn’t enough."
Sylus’s expression softened, his lips curling into a frown as he stepped forward, closing the space between you. His hands reached for you, but not in the way you had feared or expected. They were gentle, his touch a plea for understanding. "Oh, darling," he whispered, shaking his head slowly. "I’m so sorry. I’m sorry you ever felt like you needed to hide it from me."
He reached up, brushing his thumb along your cheek, and you flinched slightly, your emotions suddenly overwhelming you, raw and untamed. "We’re both idiots," he continued, his voice almost tender with the weight of the admission. "We’ve been skirting around each other, afraid of saying the one thing we both needed to say."
Your laugh came out soft, almost fragile, the tension in your chest breaking for the first time since Sylus had walked into your home. It was a quiet sound, but it was the first time you’d laughed all night, the first time you’d allowed yourself to feel something other than fear or uncertainty in the past few weeks with him involved. But that laugh didn’t last long. As soon as it came, the tears followed, the ones you had been holding back for so long, finally slipping free. The dam you had built up crumbled, and before you could stop them, hot tears streamed down your face. before you could even reach up to brush them away, his hand was there, steady and warm against your cheek.
"Don’t," you whispered, your voice thick with the ache you could no longer hide. "Please, don’t look at me like this. I’m—"
"Stop," Sylus interrupted softly, his hand holding yours gently, his gaze unwavering. "Don’t hide from me. I want to see all of you… everything you’ve been hiding. I know you think I don’t see it, but I do." His eyes locked onto yours with such intensity that you couldn’t look away. "I see it when you think I’m not watching. I see the way you pull back, the way you hide the parts of you that you think I can’t handle. But I am looking. I’ve always been looking. And I don’t want you to hide anymore. Not from me. And I’m here and I want all of you."
His words were a medicine to the parts of you that had been bruised, the parts that had feared being exposed, vulnerable. But in his eyes, there was only love. No judgment. No pity. Just... love. And it was enough. It was more than enough.
The tears that had slipped down your face slowed, but they didn’t stop. You didn’t try to wipe them away this time, allowing yourself to be seen for the first time in ages. The sobs that followed were soft but trembled with relief, with something finally breaking open inside of you.
Sylus’s arms were around you in an instant, pulling you close, holding you in the kind of embrace that made you feel as though you could finally breathe, as though the weight of everything you had been carrying could finally be set down.
"I’m sorry," you whispered, almost broken. "I’ve been so scared, Sylus. Scared of this, of being cast away... of losing you."
"You’ll never lose me, Darling." he murmured, his voice firm and unwavering as he pressed a soft kiss to your forehead.
You tilted your head back slightly, your face still damp with the remnants of the tears that had fallen, and through your wet lashes, you searched his face. Sylus held you close, his arms wrapped around you in a way that made you feel safe, even as the doubts lingered in your heart. You wanted to believe him, but the fear, the uncertainty, was still there, buried deep beneath the surface.
He must have seen it in your eyes, the way you still hesitated, the uncertainty you couldn't quite shake. Sylus made a half-frustrated sound in the back of his throat, his hands tightening around you for a split second, before they slid up to cradle your face. His thumb brushed against your cheek again, a tender, pleading touch, before he leaned in, his lips finding yours in a sudden, urgent kiss.
The kiss was unlike any other. It wasn’t slow, it wasn’t soft. It was intense, filled with desperation, as though he needed you to understand just how deeply he felt for you, just how much you meant to him. His hands cupped your face, holding you as if you were the only thing that mattered in that moment, as if the world had stopped turning just for you. His lips pressed against yours with a kind of fire, but it wasn’t angry, no. It was passionate, desperate in its own way, like he wanted you to feel how important you were to him, how much you had been wanted, loved.
Your hands trembled as they reached up, gripping the collar of his shirt, pulling him closer, wanting to bridge the distance between you, as though the kiss itself could erase every lingering doubt in your heart. Your breath hitched when you felt his pulse quicken under your touch, his heartbeat matching the frantic pace of your own. Each breath you took seemed to echo in the stillness of the room, mingling with the heat of his kiss, our lips moving together with a quiet urgency, the world beyond the two of you fading into a distant blur. You felt everything—every brush of his fingers, every subtle shift of his body against yours, the way his chest rose and fell beneath your palms, how his breath felt against your lips as if he couldn’t get close enough to you.
Your chests rose and fell together, the world spinning around you. You could feel the heat of him, the urgency that still lingered in his touch, the way he kept you close, almost as if he were afraid to let go.
Breathing became an afterthought, both of you gasping for air when the kiss broke, but neither of you pulled far enough away to lose the connection. Sylus’s forehead rested against yours, his breath hot against your lips as he whispered, voice still heavy with emotion. “Every day, from henceforth, I will work to make sure you never feel the need to doubt yourself. Not in my life. Not with me." His words, slow and deliberate, sank deep into your heart like a promise he would keep.
The intensity of the moment hung between you both, the room still, save for the soft sound of your breathing as you both slowly came back to reality. But in his eyes, you saw nothing but certainty—certainty that you were enough. That you always had been.
His hand found yours again, fingers weaving with yours, and he gave it a gentle squeeze, as if the simple touch was a quiet reassurance.
"You are everything to me," he murmured, his voice steady now, grounding you as much as his embrace. "And I’ll make sure you never forget that.”
Your eyes fluttered shut for a moment, absorbing his words, his warmth, his certainty. In his arms, you could feel the truth of his promise, somewhere deep inside, the doubts began to fade.
For the first time in a long time, you believed him. And when he kissed you again, this time softer, it was like the beginning of something new.
[ A disclaimer note - Please be respectful of the request ]
AN: reblogs, feedback and opinions are appreciated!
If you like my work, you can buy me a Ko-fi. (Tips are not expected, so don't feel pressured to do so.)
#love and deepspace#sylus love and deepspace#lnds sylus#love and deepspace sylus#sylus#lads#lads zayne#lads sylus#lnds zayne#zayne love and deepspace#rafayel love and deepspace#l&ds zayne#sylus x reader#zayne x reader#xavier x reader#rafayel x reader#lads drabble#l&ds sylus#l&ds#zayne#oneshotswithlina#sylus oneshot#sylus fanfic#sylus angst#sylus qin#lnds qin che#lads qin che#qin che#love and deepspace oneshot#love and deepspace fanfic
9K notes
·
View notes
Text
most wanted man.
pairing: bucky barnes x avenger!reader summary: you’re living at the watchtower, allegedly saving the world, definitely dodging yelena's increasingly nosy questions about your whereabouts, your skincare glow, and why bucky keeps “accidentally” leaving behind shirts in your shared apartment. she hasn’t cracked it yet, but she’s circling—muttering in russian, offering suspiciously specific threats, and watching you like you’re the main character in a rom-com that she didn’t agree to binge. word count: 7.4k content warnings: 18+ mdni, fem!reader, piv, handjob (m!receiving), car sex, public sex, kind of feral bucky, sloppy make-out sesh ftw, bucky barnes whines agenda, holding your jaw, nipple play, dirty talk, praise, spanking, dom/sub undertones, soft dom!bucky towards the end, soft dom!reader in the beginning, bucky manhandles you, basically picks you up (as much as possible in a tight car), switch supremacy, riding, dirty talk, protected sex, mild brat taming, getting caught series masterlist!
The thing about living with Yelena is—well.
There’s a lot of things, actually. Too many things, some might say. Too many things that, when combined, form a singular and inescapable truth: she is the human equivalent of a raccoon raised in the Red Room and then forcibly recruited into yet another murder band with really solid branding.
For starters, she eats like she thinks the concept of refrigeration is a government conspiracy. This is not hyperbole.
This is a woman who once stored an entire tuna melt on her nightstand “for later” and then forgot about it for three days. She doesn’t snack so much as she hoards, nesting bags of chips and half-eaten protein bars in her duvet like a squirrel preparing for a nuclear winter. You’ve lost three forks, two mugs, and a perfectly good wedge of brie to her culinary black hole of a room.
She calls it “keeping morale high.” You call it biohazardous.
And then there’s the commentary.
Yelena does not go silently into any domestic routine. She narrates everything, usually in the third person, often with the aggressive flair of a Russian Gordon Ramsay who may or may not be about to burn the place down for "fun." Cooking becomes a high-stakes battle. “We chop onion. We cry. Like weaklings. Like the British.”
Even brushing her teeth becomes some kind of militant monologue: “We polish enamel. We protect gum line. We prepare for battle.”
But the worst thing about Yelena—the thing that haunts you, the thing that makes you contemplate faking your own death just to escape—is how she inserts herself into your business like she’s been hired by Valentina to audit your emotional stability.
It started small.
A lingering glance. A muttered “Hmm.” But then she started doing rounds. Like, actual patrols.
She memorized your schedule—your schedule, which even you don’t know most days—and began clocking inconsistencies like she was training to be your paranoid grandmother. Which, in fairness, she probably already was in a past life.
“You are acting suspicious,” she says one night, appearing in the kitchen doorway.
You freeze mid-sip of your tea, which you were using in a vain attempt to lower your cortisol levels. “I literally just got back from training.”
“Yes,” she says slowly, chewing thoughtfully, “but who were you training with? And why do you smell like peppermint and sandalwood? That is not your usual body wash.”
Jesus, Yelena.
You lie. You say Ava. Or maybe it was Walker.
Someone harmless. Someone whose jawline does not inspire feral decisions. But Yelena is already narrowing her eyes in a way that suggests she is not only not buying it, but has also started a folder on you labeled “Case Study: Dumb Bitch in Denial.”
To be fair—yes, you have been sneaking out a bit.
Taking the long hallway detour to Bucky’s office. Slipping into maintenance closets when the cameras flicker, like a horny teenager in an Avengers-branded adaptation of Pretty Little Liars.
And yes, maybe your skin has looked better lately. The kind of better that usually implies someone else’s hands have been on it.
And maybe you’ve been humming. Humming. You don’t hum. You barely speak. You’re emotionally constipated and have the range of a well-dressed houseplant when it comes to processing affection. But ever since you and Bucky started whatever-this-is—quiet, combustible, behind-closed-doors soft things—you’ve been glowing.
You didn’t notice until Yelena did.
“Your lips,” she says, squinting at you across the living room like a sniper. “They are… flushed.”
You blink. “I… drank tea.”
“No. No, this is not ‘tea’ lips. This is ‘makeout’ lips. This is ‘I was pressed against wall for twenty minutes’ lips.”
You nearly drop your laptop. “What—why are you analyzing my lips?”
“Your shirt is on backwards. You think I do not notice this? I am assassin. I was trained in pattern recognition before I had baby teeth.”
Your hand flies instinctively to your collar. Fuck.
“You’ve been compromised,” she says gravely. “And I will find out who it is.”
That’s the other thing about Yelena. She doesn’t let things go. She once spent two weeks trying to track down who used the last of her cinnamon oatmeal packets. The culprit turned out to be Walker. Yelena retaliated by putting a dead fish in his air vents with a note that said “Justice.”
So now, you live in constant fear. Constant awareness. You are your own personal counterintelligence operation. You wash your sheets at weird hours. You delete texts like you’re in a spy movie. You and Bucky have perfected the art of the silent nod across mission briefings, which is very romantic in theory and very suspicious in practice.
The only reason you’re not already exposed is because Bucky, in all his war-ravaged, sad-eyed glory, is a professional.
The kind who can disassemble a rifle blindfolded, lie to a senator without blinking, and apparently conceal a full-blown romantic entanglement under the very noses of four other elite operatives and one former Russian assassin who has made it her personal mission to uncover your secrets.
He calls it courting. Earnestly. Like he’s in a Jane Austen novel.
You think it’s endearing, the way he says it so casually, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Yeah, I’m courting you. Why else would I be fixing the carburetor on your bike and leaving your favorite tea in the cabinet?”
Meanwhile, Yelena is convinced this is all part of some elaborate domestic conspiracy.
“He is nesting,” she told you once, tone grave, arms crossed, fully dressed in camo pajama pants and a Hello Kitty-themed crop top. “He is nesting and preening. Like a bird. A bird who has found a mate.”
You had laughed. Mistake number one.
She narrowed her eyes. “Do you think I do not recognize courtship behavior when I see it? He shined his boots last night. At two in the morning. While humming 'Dream A Little Dream of Me’ That is not normal behavior.”
To her credit, it was suspicious.
Bucky also doesn’t hum. At most, he grunts. Occasionally sighs like someone in a World War II-era cigarette ad.
But lately?
Lately, he’s been a little… brighter.
In a subtle, grumpy, “please don’t perceive me” kind of way. He drinks his coffee slower in the mornings. Keeps extra protein bars in his pocket like he’s waiting for a chance to hand you one. Walks a little too close when you’re on missions, always on your left side, like it’s muscle memory.
Once, you caught him folding your laundry—folding it—like a man with a mortgage and a dog and a Sunday morning routine that involves jazz records and quiet domestic bliss.
It’s terrifying.
You don’t bring it up.
Not when he presses your knuckles to his mouth before you head out for recon. Not when he kisses your forehead in the elevator and then stands three feet away the second the doors open, arms crossed like he’s never touched you in his life. Not even when he starts wearing cologne again—light, warm, expensive-smelling—and swears he’s just “trying something new.”
(He’s not.)
Yelena knows something is up.
But Bucky is nothing if not disciplined. He can fake normalcy like it’s his job—because it was his job, once. And when he walks into the common area like he hasn’t just kissed you breathless in the weapons bay, nobody questions a thing.
“Are you seriously accusing me of dating Bucky?” you asked.
“Your ears are pink,” she says. “Means you’re lying.”
“Maybe I’m just warm,” you snap, elbow-deep in the cabinet pretending to look for the chia seeds you both know expired six months ago and that neither of you have ever used. “Because you keep interrogating me like I’m under oath.”
Yelena leans against the counter. “You are under oath. You are New Avenger. You live in Watchtower now. Shared housing. Shared responsibilities. Shared secrets.”
“That’s not how this works,” you mutter, but it’s too late—she’s already in full spiral mode.
Her eyes narrow. “I bet he wears dog tags. That’s why you’ve been lingering by the laundry chute. Looking wistful. Like wife in war movie. You think I do not see this?”
“Jesus Christ,” you mutter, abandoning the chia seed charade entirely and grabbing the first bag of stale pretzels you can find. “You need a hobby. Like embroidery. Or ketamine.”
“You know I cannot take up embroidery,” she sniffs, folding her arms with all the judgment of a Victorian ghost. “My hands are too calloused from killing.”
“Exactly my point,” you mutter, already backing out of the kitchen before she can hit you with another round of, ‘tell me which of your t-shirts now smells like man who definitely owns a motorcycle and a deeply tragic past.’
You retreat into your room and shut the door. Not slam it—that would be dramatic, and drama invites follow-ups, which you can’t afford. Not when your nerves are already strung tighter than the drawstring of Alexei's tactical sweatpants.
You sit on your bed, cross-legged, staring at your phone like it just wronged you personally. Which, honestly, it kind of has. It holds all the receipts—literal and emotional—and you’re half a scroll away from fully self-sabotaging. Again.
Still, your fingers drift toward your messages like you’re possessed. Like there’s a magnet in your thumbs and he’s the center of gravity.
You open the chat you’ve kept pinned for weeks. James Buchanan Barnes. No emojis, no nickname. Too obvious. Too dangerous. Too soft.
You type:
hey. u busy tonight?
You watch the little dot-dot-dot bubble appear faster than you expect, like he’s already on his phone, already thinking about you. You pretend that doesn’t make your stomach flip over.
No. What’s up?
was thinking movie? maybe that vintage theatre on 8th? something loud and action-y with too many explosions?
You picking the movie now? Bold of you.I’ll come by at 7.
You smile—grin, actually—and then immediately check yourself. Because if Yelena sees the grin, she will smell the grin, and the bloodbath that follows will be entirely your fault.
But still. You can’t help it. Because Bucky doesn’t just text like he cares—he texts like he already knows where you are, where you’ll be, and he’s not just showing up, he’s choosing to.
You glance at the clock. 6:12 p.m.
You text back:
bring your hoodie. the gray one. i’m stealing it.
He replies almost instantly.
Then I’m wearing something else. Can’t have you luring me in just to rob me blind.
You stifle your laugh into your pillow.
And outside your door, Yelena says through the thin wood with terrifying calm:
“…You’re giggling.”
You fling the pillow at the door with the force of a woman being hunted for sport. “I’m watching a TikTok!”
There’s a pause.
Then: “Is TikTok man also 108 years old and emotionally stunted?”
You groan. And text Bucky again.
new plan. fake our deaths. flee the country. start a goat farm in denmark.
Sounds peaceful. Pack your things. I’ll bring snacks.
You smile again. It’s stupid. It’s so stupid.
But it’s yours. For now. For tonight. And maybe, if you’re careful—if you’re quiet—it can stay that way a little longer.
.
By the time 7 p.m. rolls around, you’ve changed shirts twice, scrubbed concealer off your chin three separate times because it wasn’t settling right, and snapped at Yelena for daring to suggest you “chill.” Which is rich, coming from a woman who once threw a knife at a mosquito.
“I am chill,” you’d hissed, eyes bloodshot from mascara-related rage.
Yelena had just raised a brow and calmly returned to slicing an apple in the most violent, vertical way imaginable. “If that’s what we’re calling this now, then sure. You are chill. Like freezer meat. Cold and full of tension.”
She had not blinked once during the entire sentence.
Now, you’re pacing in the lobby of the Watchtower like a 1950s housewife waiting for her sailor husband to return from sea—if said housewife was also secretly armed and contemplating the logistics of a little kiss in front of several surveillance cameras and Valentina's favorite vending machine.
The ding of the elevator saves you from your spiraling.
And there he is.
Wearing that hoodie. The gray one. The one that smells like cedarwood soap and, unfairly, his new cologne. His hair’s pulled back into a loose knot, which means you’ll be thinking about his neck for the next several days, and his hands are shoved into his pockets like he’s not sure if he’s allowed to be here or if this is all some weird fever dream conjured by too much emotional growth.
“Hey,” he says, voice low, faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Sorry I’m late. Alexei stopped me to ask if I’ve ever seen Fast & Furious. I told him I lived through World War II. That seemed to confuse him.”
You snort. Loudly. You can’t help it. He looks good. Like really good. Like you might actually explode from how good.
“I like that you wore the hoodie,” you say casually.
Bucky gives a soft, knowing huff. “You said you were gonna steal it.”
“And I will. Just not yet. That’s how crime works. It’s about the long game.”
“Ah,” he says, and steps a little closer. Just enough to make your breath hitch. “You’re playing the long con. I’ll keep my eye on you.”
You hum. “You always do.”
And that—that gets him. A flicker in his gaze, like you’ve reached into his chest and plucked a string that hasn’t been played in years.
You walk beside him, shoulder to shoulder, down the corridor toward the basement (Because of course he offered to drive you both there. Just normal courtship things.)
You glance over at him while he’s not looking, which is stupid, because he catches you doing it, and you both spend the next fifteen seconds pretending to be very, very interested in a wall.
And then, because your chest is still fluttery and your thoughts are ricocheting off each other like marbles in a tin can, you say, “This is kind of a date, huh?”
Bucky doesn’t flinch. Doesn’t smirk. Just gives you this slow, assessing look like he’s not sure you meant to say that out loud but he’s not going to let you take it back.
“Is that okay?” he asks, and God—his voice. It’s too soft for someone who once jumped off a plane with a metal arm and a death wish.
“Yeah,” you say, and then a little quieter: “I kind of hoped it was.”
He exhales, and it feels like he’s letting go of something he’s been holding for a long, long time.
By the time you arrive, the sky’s a bruised lavender and the city’s beginning to blur into itself—just warm lights and strangers and the thrill of getting to be someone normal, even just for a night.
You don’t touch in the theater, not really, but your pinkies brush once on the armrest and neither of you move away.
He keeps glancing over during the trailers. You pretend not to notice. You are failing at pretending not to notice.
About halfway through the movie—some retro explosion-fest with muscle cars and quippy dialogue—Bucky leans over and murmurs, “You ever think about what it’d be like? If things were different?”
You don’t look at him. You keep your eyes on the screen. “All the time.”
He nods. Doesn’t speak again until the credits roll.
.
The ride after the movie is quiet in the way that matters—no tension, no fidgeting, no pressure to fill the silence. Just the engine hum of Bucky’s ancient, well-kept vintage Chevy Caprice Classic purring down the long stretch of road skirting the edge of the river, the windows cracked enough to let the warm summer night in.
You’ve kicked off your shoes. Your bare feet are propped on the dashboard, toes catching the wind as it blows through the window. He doesn’t complain, doesn’t tease, just occasionally glances over, like the sight of you there—tired, content, glowing under the streetlights—is a detail he wants to memorize.
There’s something playing low on the radio.
The kind of music that doesn't ask to be noticed. The kind you feel in your chest before you recognize it. Some folk-rock track he said reminded him of childhood. It’s mostly soft guitar and a voice that strains a little, rough around the edges.
Like Bucky himself, in a way.
You’re half turned in your seat, knees tucked toward him now, body loose and drowsy from the movie and the soda and the way he drove out of the city like he wanted to keep the night going just a little longer. Just the two of you, headlights carving out a path in the dark.
“Didn’t think you’d actually be free,” you say eventually, voice low and soft against the static buzz of the speakers.
The city lights slip past the windows in blurs of orange and white. Bucky keeps his eyes on the road, fingers loose on the wheel, but you see it—the twitch at the corner of his mouth, the flicker of amusement he tries to smother and fails.
“Why wouldn’t I?” he asks, like it’s the simplest thing in the world.
You shrug, adjusting the seatbelt that’s pressing into your collarbone. “Yelena’s been watching me like I’m some kind of long-con puzzle box. She's been grilling me because she suspects something.”
Bucky glances over. “She always suspects something.”
“Yeah, but this is different. She keeps giving me these looks. The kind where her eyebrows do that thing—you know the thing. The judgment arch.”
“I know the thing,” He laughs under his breath, almost fond. “She interrogated me once. Full eye contact. No blinking. Had a protein bar in one hand and a knife in the other. I told her we were just friends. She said I looked guilty and walked off muttering in Russian.”
“She’s not wrong,” you murmur. “You do look guilty.”
Bucky glances at you then, briefly, and there’s something tender in it. Something quiet and unspoken that makes your breath catch.
“You ever gonna tell her?” he asks.
You shrug again, watching the way his hand rests lazily on the wheel. “I don’t know. Sometimes it feels like if I tell her, it makes it real. Like we have to explain it to the world or something. What this is.”
Bucky is quiet for a few seconds. Then, “Do you not want it to be real?”
You blink, caught off guard. “I do. I—God, Bucky, I do.”
And it comes out sharper than you mean it to. Raw. Open.
You breathe in, steadying yourself. “I just… didn’t expect it. Us.”
He nods slowly, the lights from passing lampposts dragging across his face in quiet intervals. “Me neither.”
The conversation dips again. Not into silence, but into stillness. The kind that doesn’t ask anything from either of you. You drive past a bridge lit up gold and pale blue, and Bucky takes a left without saying anything, veering off onto a side road that winds through the trees.
He doesn’t ask if it’s okay. You don’t need him to.
You know where he’s going. There’s a little overlook near the riverbank. He parked there once after a mission when you couldn’t sleep. You didn’t talk much that night—just sat on the hood of his car with his jacket slung over your shoulders, watching the ripples in the dark water and letting the space between you breathe.
That was probably when it started for you.
Not the affection. That came later. But the noticing.
You noticed the way he always offered you the front seat. Not because of some outdated gender rule, but because he liked knowing you were close, where he could see you.
You noticed how he remembered the smallest details—that you don’t like popcorn with butter, that certain elevator music makes you anxious, that you hate being touched when you’re overwhelmed but that sometimes, when things are quiet, you lean into him like you need the weight of another person just to feel solid again.
And Bucky—he noticed you back.
He noticed the way you never let anyone else carry your gear, even if you were limping. The way you took your tea, always too sweet. The way you looked at him when you thought he wasn’t looking—like you were trying to memorize him just in case.
It wasn’t some grand, cinematic romance. No slow-motion montage or chance meeting. It was familiarity that grew roots. Soft moments. Shared silence. His hand brushing your shoulder in the hallway. You handing him a granola bar mid-mission without speaking. Late nights watching reruns of old sitcoms and never talking about the fact that you’d started falling asleep on his chest.
So no, you didn’t see it coming.
But it’s here now.
And it’s real.
The car slows to a stop, gravel crunching under the tires. You’re at the overlook. Trees arch overhead like a cathedral, and the river reflects the starlight in soft ribbons of silver and blue. Bucky puts the car in park and lets the engine idle for a second, then turns it off.
Neither of you moves to get out.
You glance over at him, watching his profile in the dark. The slope of his nose, the line of his mouth. The steady breath.
“I’m scared I’ll ruin it,” you say, almost too quietly.
Bucky looks at you. Really looks at you.
“You won’t.”
“How do you know?”
“Because you haven’t yet,” he says simply. “And trust me… I’ve been waiting for someone to ruin me for a long time. If it was gonna be you, it would’ve happened by now.”
You laugh a little. Just a breath. “That’s comforting, in a weird way.”
“I can be weirdly comforting.”
“You’re also kind of weirdly beautiful in this lighting,” you murmur.
He huffs a breath. “Don’t start with me.”
“I’m serious.”
You reach out without thinking, fingertips brushing over his hand, the one still resting on the gearshift. His skin is warm. He turns his hand under yours, lets your fingers tangle.
“I don’t need a label,” you say softly. “I don’t need anything else. Just this. Just you. The way you look at me sometimes like I’m not broken.”
“You’re not.”
“Even if I am,” you whisper, “I think I’d still want to be yours.”
His thumb drags across your knuckle.
And then, so quiet it feels like a prayer, “I’m yours.”
It hits like a wave, and you lean forward before you even fully realize it. Bucky meets you halfway, his hand rising to your cheek like it’s instinct. The kiss is slow, deliberate, full of worship. He tastes like peppermint and something older, something steadier—like all the pieces of him that have survived everything.
When you pull back, he’s still holding your face.
You look at each other for a long time.
And then he exhales. “You’re dangerous.”
You smile, dizzy with it. “So are you.”
“No,” he says. “Not like this.”
You shake your head, leaning in again, resting your forehead against his.
“Let’s ruin each other super carefully, then,” you whisper.
And in the soft dark, beneath the quiet hush of river water and trees swaying in the breeze, Bucky smiles. Really smiles.
.
It’s a little after midnight when you finally pull into the Watchtower’s underground garage, the low hum of the engine tapering off into silence as Bucky turns the key and the lights shut down with a mechanical click. You’re both bathed in the amber glow of one overhead bulb, flickering slightly, like even the building itself knows something’s shifted.
Neither of you moves to get out.
You glance over at him.
He’s staring straight ahead, hand still resting on the steering wheel, jaw set like he’s trying very hard not to think about the way you kissed him forty minutes ago. The way you looked at him like you could see through all the years, all the damage, all the armor.
You shift in your seat, just slightly. The air inside the car feels too thick now. Like it’s trying to hold something in.
“I don’t really wanna go upstairs yet,” you say quietly.
He turns to you slowly, like he’s afraid that if he moves too fast, it’ll startle the moment away.
“No?” His voice is soft.
You shake your head. “Feels like… if I go up there, it'll just go back to being complicated.”
The corners of his mouth tug faintly. “It was already complicated.”
“Yeah,” you say. “But it was ours. Down here, in this car, it’s just… you and me.”
That gets him. He exhales—sharp, quiet—and leans back in the seat, tilting his head against the headrest. “I know this shouldn’t be happening.”
“You always say that,” you murmur, eyes tracking the shape of his throat, the slight movement as he swallows. “But you’re still here.”
He doesn’t argue.
You reach for him before you fully make the decision to, your hand slipping over his where it rests on his thigh. He doesn’t flinch. He doesn’t pull away. Just turns his palm up, lets your fingers fit between his like it’s the most natural thing in the world.
And it is. It feels terrifyingly natural.
“Do you ever wish it was simpler?" you ask.
“All the time,” he murmurs. “But then you say things like… ‘I still want to be yours,’ and suddenly I don’t care if it’s complicated. I just don’t want to stop hearing you say shit like that.”
You look up at him. “You like when I get sappy.”
“Yeah,” he says. “I like when you stop pretending you don’t feel this just as much as I do.”
You try to speak, but it catches—whatever it is you were about to say, it burns too hot and too true in your throat.
Instead, you murmur, “Can I be close to you?”
His expression softens, eyes going molten at the edges. “Thought you’d never ask.”
He shifts then, turns in his seat so he’s facing you fully, one arm draped across the back of yours. There’s a beat of silence. Just you and him and the soft buzz of the garage light.
“Come here,” he says, low and rough, and you do—you climb into his lap with the ease of someone who’s done it in a hundred dreams and only just now been given permission. His arms go around your waist like muscle memory. Your knees bracket his hips and the center of you settles onto him like a promise, and suddenly you’re aware of every inch of where your bodies meet.
You settle into his lap slowly, deliberately, like drawing out the moment might make it last longer—like you can stretch this pocket of time between responsibility and reality into something suspended. His hands find their place on your waist without hesitation, fingers splayed wide and warm through the fabric of your shirt. You feel him everywhere. Beneath you. Around you. Like gravity, and heat, and home.
He tilts his head, eyes scanning your face like he’s committing it to memory. “God, you always make it so hard to walk away.”
“Were you planning to?” you ask, raising an eyebrow.
His mouth twitches. “I thought about it. Once.”
“And?”
“And then you made that face at breakfast,” he says, mock-serious. “The one where you’re pretending to like the instant eggs Alexei made even though they taste like damp cardboard.”
You snort. “Those eggs were an act of war.”
“And you smiled at Yelena when she called Walker a fascist with a Fitbit.”
“That was funny!”
“You smiled at me right after.”
“Oh no,” you gasp, feigning scandal. “Not a smile. How dare I.”
He hums. “Yeah. That was it. I was doomed.”
You laugh softly, resting your forehead against his. “So… the smile got you. Not the fact that I once patched you up in a broom closet after you got impaled and you asked if I wanted to grab tea like we weren’t both bleeding.”
“That was charming,” he says. “I like a woman who can multitask.”
You giggle into his throat, his pulse fluttering beneath your lips.
You don’t kiss. At least, not for a minute. You just sit there, breathing the same air, his forehead pressed lightly to yours, his hands splayed wide across your back like he’s holding onto something fragile.
It’s only when his thumb brushes the curve of your spine, slow and reverent, that you lean in. The kiss is soft—tentative, almost chaste.
But then your fingers thread into the hair at the nape of his neck, and pulls, and he groans, deep in his throat, and just like that the kiss turns urgent, unsteady.
His hands slide under your shirt, not rushed, not desperate—just warm and sure, like he’s learning the shape of you by heart. And you let him, because something about the way he touches you feels safe, even here in the shadows..
When he pulls back, his breathing’s ragged, his pupils blown. He looks at you like you’re the center of something vast and unknowable.
“You—fuck. You mean everything to me.”
You press your mouth to his jaw, his throat, the corner of his mouth. “You wanna show me?"
His hand cups your face.
And your answer isn’t a word. It’s the way you lean into him. The way you kiss him, tongue tracing the seam of his mouth and then catching his bottom lip between your teeth, pulling and drawing a strangled groan from him. It's messy, it's wet, and oh—you can feel him harden up like a diamond underneath you.
He exhales, "Fuck, fuck, sweetheart."
You can feel him shift, desperately trying to get any sort of friction through his jeans, pressing against your core in the process while your mouth falls open in a silent whine. His hand that was under your shirt moves downward, cupping your ass and bringing you even closer.
"You're always so impatient," you whisper, your hands coming around to the nape of his neck and pulling softly at his hair, the way you've been dreaming of doing since he picked you up at the Watchtower lobby.
Bucky—well, he just can't have that. Smack! He slaps your ass once, softly, as a warning. "And you're a brat. You know exactly what you're doing."
You moan, low and tortured. "I do. What are you gonna do about it?"
Smack! Another one that sends you deeper into his arms, grinding against that hard tent in his pants, rolling your hips as you do so, because you're nothing if not evil.
"Not so tough, are you?"
You roll your eyes, pushing forward to kiss him again before he can say any more one-liners, savoring the way he tastes, still faintly like popcorn butter and mint and something intoxicating. An idea pops into your head.
Fingers on his jaw, looking over him while he stares at you, wide-eyed, mesmerized, hair a mess, cheeks just slightly flushed, those blue stormcloud eyes blown wide. You smile, lopsided and mischievous. "Open up, darling."
His mouth parts, and you—you let yourself drool, watching the shiny, gossamer strand fall onto his eager tongue.
"Oh god," Bucky's on fucking fire, grinning up at you all smug and satisfied and like he just can't get enough. "You taste good, baby."
You hum.
While he's busy, busy mapping more kisses along your collarbone, you take the opportunity to go down, down, down, unzipping him as quietly and quickly as you can before sneaking a hand into his boxers. You grip him, tight, relishing in the way he shudders.
"What are you doing—oh," His head falls back, and your eyes can't help but track the movement to his Adam's apple, watching him swallow and press his eyes closed.
Your hand is tiny, impossibly small compared to his, but your pace more than compensates, twisting fast and hard while thumbing at the tip. You can feel it, you can feel him, leaking and sobbing and twitching in your hands.
"Slow down, baby, I'm—" He pushes himself up, like he's trying to freeze the moment, his forehead coming to press against yours, but goddammit, you're a woman on a mission. "Fuck, get this—" he pulls at your shirt. "Get this off. Need to make my best girl feel good too."
"Just rip it off, Bucky, I'm kinda busy," Too focused at the task at hand, your hand not breaking its rhythm. "Just give me your sweatshirt after."
Bucky swears. One swift movement though, and it's off, reduced to tatters and thrown to the backseat.
His mouth is on your chest, a graze of his teeth, his breath hot and heavy and your own breath hitches. Still, you stay focused. Trying to push down the heat that's curling in your core while he gets more and more desperate, sucking on an exposed nipple.
"Bucky, my god—"
You squeeze your hand around him tighter on impulse, your thumb grazing his tip just right, and just like that, he comes onto your hand. Gushing white ropes against your skin, while he groans and growls, your name falling off his lips like a prayer.
Bucky—Bucky looks like a mess, chest heaving up and down, looking up at you like you just hung the fucking moon on the sky.
"Damn. That was—that was… wow."
You smile. "Always got the right words, this one."
He shakes his head. "Give me a minute here, I'll start waxing poetic."
His brows furrow then, the clouds over his head passing as soon as it came, then his are hands pawing at the rest of your clothes like the mere existence of them pisses him off. He pulls your pants off with your help, you giggling while he frowns, holding you up and then grabbing them clean off to be discarded in the backseat again. "Nowhere near done yet. Got no idea what's comin' to you."
A cool, metal hand hitches one of your legs closer around his waist and you sigh, breathless, straddling him perfectly. You can feel his cock under you, the way Bucky swipes the head against your cunt, already straining and hard again.
"You're so wet," Bucky remarks, like in a daze. "You been wanting this bad, huh?"
You inhale sharply, still fixated on the way he's so close, his cock rubbing against your clit now. You can't even speak—just nodding along with his words, anything to get him to move.
He laughs, low and tender and his eyes darken just a little bit more. "You got a condom, sweet girl?"
You motion to the passenger seat, where your purse laid like an afterthought. Without breaking eye contact with you, he uses a free hand to rummage through it for a second, until his lip crooks. When he finds it, his eyes shine, ripping the foil packaging with his teeth before raising an eyebrow at you.
"Can you put it on for me?"
God, yes. Of fucking course. You nod, grabbing the condom with shaking fingers until you roll it down onto him, giving it a little squeeze as you do so.
Bucky hums, an innocent and soft noice, before he slots you back where you were. "Whenever you're ready for me, sweetheart."
You take a deep breath. For courage. For strength. For the love of the fucking game.
When you finally, finally sink down on his hard length, it's like every birthday, holiday, and vacation rolled into one. It's always a tight fit, no matter how wet you are, no matter how much you think you've prepared, and it sends a rush down your spine, mouth falling open in a strangled whine. You can hear him panting, muttering, "Tight—so tight for me, always."
Your eyes flutter, until you feel your pelvis hit resistance and you're seated all the way. Deep breath out.
A moment passes, and then you start rolling your hips experimentally, just to adjust to him. Just to get used to the feeling. You groan when he twitches, grip going tighter around your waist.
"Too slow, baby, I need—need you just a little bit faster," He croons softly, begging gently even while his words are laced with something a little less innocent. "Can I help you? Can I bounce you on my cock?"
You love hi–you love it. This. You love when he gets filthy with his words, the way his accent slips out a little bit as he gets more feral, more unhinged, a swipe of his tongue against his lips like he's waiting eagerly for instructions but just can't help himself.
So instead of… unpacking all of that you nod with all the enthusiasm you can muster while slowly losing your mind.
"Yeah? Good girl."
With that, he places both hands on your ass and you take a sharp inhale. Before he moves, before he starts picking you up and fucking you vigorously.
It's rough—every fiber of your being is singing, like you're on fucking fire and Bucky's underneath you putting in the absolute work while you come apart. Your hand slams against the window, smearing the fog that's collected there.
The car's shaking violently at this point, rocking back and forth with the sheer force of his thrusts. You love when he gets like this, all his to do what he pleases with, pushing you closer and closer to the edge of what your body can handle.
He smacks your ass softly, shifting your attention solely back to him. "Eyes on me."
God. It takes everything in you to lift your head, but when you do, it's worth it. His eyes are dilated, fixed on your figure, like he's savoring this—you, on top of him, taking him for all his worth, taking exactly what he's giving you. Takes a look down to fully appreciate the view—your tits bouncing, the imprint of his hands on your waist.
That's all either of you need before his pace gets erratic, more uncontrolled, and it fucking reduces you to near tears, holding onto him for dear life as your orgasm rips into you. Nothing but the sound of his name, "B–Bucky, please, please—"
"I know, sweetheart, I know. I'm—I'm there."
He hisses and then it's another thrust, and another, and you can feel him shake, pumping the condom full until his grip relaxes, until the way he rocks inside of you slows and passes. The car grinds to a halt.
And then it's just you and him, chests panting, breathing softly.
.
The car is quiet for a while after that.
Both of you shift at some point—but you’re still in the passenger seat, curled in toward Bucky like he’s home, your legs draped over his lap and his fingers idly tracing up and down your thigh beneath the hem of your sweatshirt. His hoodie, actually. You’d tugged it over your head after he discarded of the condom, and now it’s swallowing you whole, soft with wear and warm with him.
The windows are fogged. The car smells faintly of sweat, your perfume, and the clean scent of Bucky’s skin, like cedar and clean linens. The dome light above flickers again, dramatic and unnecessary, like even the architecture of the Watchtower is trying to say, well, well, well.
You tilt your head, nose brushing the line of his jaw. “You okay?”
His eyes are half-lidded, heavy with the kind of quiet you only earn after baring your soul and maybe a little too much skin. He hums low in his throat, one hand still stroking your leg like he’s not ready to let go just yet. “Yeah. Think I’m better than okay.”
You grin, lips curving against his neck. “Yeah?”
“Yeah,” he says, then pauses. “Except for the part where I might’ve pulled something in my shoulder trying to fit six feet of me into this damn seat like I’m not built like a military-grade bookshelf.”
You laugh into his chest. “You’re not even that tall.”
“I am, actually.”
“You’re emotionally tall.”
“That feels like slander.”
There’s a pause, the kind that feels like a comma, not a period. Just breathing and the slight shift of his hand under your shirt, splayed warm and protective over your stomach like he’s grounding himself there.
And then, gently: “You sure we didn’t just make everything more complicated?”
You consider this, eyes tracing the condensation on the windshield. “Probably.”
“Wanna do it again anyway?”
You grin, teeth catching your bottom lip. “Absolutely.”
He exhales, amused, and presses a kiss to your temple. “You’re a menace.”
“That’s rich, coming from the guy who—”
But you don’t get to finish, because—
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Your soul leaves your body.
It’s not the polite kind of tap, either. It’s the I-know-what-you-did-and-I-am-disgusted kind of tap. The tap of someone who has seen things and is about to make it your problem.
You and Bucky both snap toward the driver-side window at the same time.
And there, crouched on top of a different car, nose practically pressed to the glass, is Yelena.
Yelena Belova, in full tactical pajamas, holding a cup of what looks like leftover borscht in a Sentry mug.
Her mouth is a flat line of judgment. Her eyes, wild with betrayal. She says nothing for a beat, just watches you two like she’s making a mental slideshow for court.
And then:
“Disgusting.”
You slap a hand over your mouth. Bucky audibly chokes.
“I knew it,” she hisses, tapping the glass again. “I said—you remember—I said you were acting weird! And what did you do? You gaslit me. You gaslit me, in my own Watchtower!”
“Yelena—”
“No! Do not Yelena me! I am the only one with brain cell in this team. I knew when you started wearing that ugly tinted lip balm.”
“Hey,” you protest weakly. “It’s sheer berry. It’s flattering.”
“It’s horny,” she snaps. “You wore it to breakfast, with a side of guilt! I could smell the shame!”
Bucky is actively trying to sink into the seat, possibly considering tactical ejection. “Uh—maybe we should talk upstairs—”
“Oh, now you want to go upstairs?” Yelena’s voice jumps an octave. “Now that you’ve defiled my sacred parking garage with your filthy, filthy sex aura?”
You blink. “Okay, first of all—”
“And you.” Her glare whips back to you. “You’re not slick! You thought you could sneak him in and out like contraband vodka. I live here. I hear things. You think I don’t know the sound of a stealth boot hitting laminate? I am the stealth boot!”
“Yelena,” Bucky tries again, gently. “We didn’t mean—”
“Oh, don’t do the voice,” she says, disgusted. “The ‘I’m reformed, I like jazz and feelings now’ voice. You don’t get to ‘soft boy’ your way out of this. I have surveillance footage.”
Your mouth falls open. “You what?”
“I set up a camera in the garage last month because someone kept stealing my protein bars. Guess what I caught instead?” She slurps her soup menacingly. “Unprotected eye contact. Several longing glances. A whispered forehead touch. I saw it all. You’re done.”
“Yelena, come on—”
“No. I have to live with the knowledge that I share a roof with an emotionally constipated ex-assassin who makes out in vehicles like a teenage camp counselor. And you,” she adds, pointing her spoon at you, “owe me one rotisserie chicken. For emotional damages.”
You don’t even try to argue.
Yelena slides down from the other car with the grace of someone who has definitely kicked people through windows, and stomps toward the elevator, yelling over her shoulder: “Don’t think this is over! I’m making a PowerPoint!”
The elevator doors close behind her with a ding.
Silence settles over the car like dust.
You and Bucky stare at each other.
“Think she’ll actually make a PowerPoint?” you murmur.
He shrugs. “I think she’s probably already made three.”
You let your head fall against his shoulder, laughing into the curve of his neck, and feel his chest shake beneath you as he starts to laugh too—quiet and real and unguarded.
And despite the threat of presentations and future interrogations, despite the very real possibility that Yelena will drag you both in front of a mock tribunal in front of the others before the week is over—
This?
This still feels worth it.
#bucky barnes#james buchanan barnes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes smut#bucky x reader#winter soldier#thunderbolts#thunderbolts spoilers#bucky barnes imagine#bucky smut#bucky barnes x you#bucky x you#sebastian stan#mdni#marvel#mcu#🎞️ WRITING — me when i write.#divider: cafekitsune
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
The Devil waits where Wildflowers grow
Part 1, Part 2
Pairing:Female! Reader x Remmick
Genre: Southern Gothic, Angst, Supernatural Thriller, Romance Word Count: 15.7k+ Summary: In a sweltering Mississippi town, a woman's nights are divided between a juke joint's soulful music and the intoxicating presence of a mysterious man named Remmick. As her heart wrestles with fear and desire, shadows lengthen, revealing truths darker than the forgotten woods. In the heart of the Deep South, whispers of love dance with danger, leaving a trail of secrets that curl like smoke in the night.
Content Warnings: Emotional and physical abuse, manipulation, supernatural themes, implied violence, betrayal, character death, transformation lore, body horror elements, graphic depictions of blood, intense psychological and emotional distress, brief sexual content, references to alcoholism and domestic conflict. Let me know if I missed any! A/N: My first story on here! Also I’m not from the 1930’s so don’t beat me up for not knowing too much about life in that time.I couldn’t stop thinking about this gorgeous man since I watched the movie. Wanted to jump through the screen to get to him anywayssss likes, reblogs and asks always appreciated.
The heat clings to my skin like a second husband, just as unwanted as the first. Even with the sun long gone, the air hangs thick enough to drown in, pressing against my lungs as I ease the screen door open. The hinges whine—traitors announcing my escape attempt—and before I can slip out, his voice lashes at my back, mean as a belt strap. "I ain't done talkin' to you, girl." His fingers dig into my arm, yanking me back inside. The dim yellow light from our single lamp casts his face in a shadow, but I don’t need to see his expression. I've memorized every twist his mouth makes when he's like this—cruel at the corners, loose in the middle.
"You been done," I whisper, the words scraping my throat like gravel. My tears stay locked behind my eyes, prisoners I refuse to release. "Said all you needed to say half a bottle ago." Frank's breath hits my face, sour with corn liquor and hate. His pupils are wide, unfocused—black holes pulling at the edges of his irises. The hand not gripping my arm rises slow and wavering, a promise of pain that has become as routine as sunrise. But tonight, the whiskey’s got him too good. His arm drops mid-swing, its weight too much. For the first time in three years of marriage, I don't flinch. He notices. Even drunk, he notices. "The hell's gotten into you?" His words slur together, a muddy river of accusation. "Think you better'n me now? That it?" "Just tired, Frank." My voice stays steady as still water. "That's all." The truth is, I stopped being afraid a month ago. Fear requires hope—the desperate belief that things might change if you're just careful enough, quiet enough, good enough. I buried my hope the last time he put my head through the wall, right next to where the plaster still shows the shape of my skull. I look around our little house—a wedding gift from his daddy that's become my prison. Two rooms of misery, decorated in things Frank broke and I tried to fix. The table with three good legs and one made from an old fence post. The chair with stuffing coming out like dirty snow. The wallpaper peels in long strips, curling away from the walls like they're trying to escape too.
My reflection catches in the cracked mirror above the wash basin—a woman I barely recognize anymore. My eyes have gone flat, my cheekbones sharp beneath skin that used to glow. Twenty-five years old and fading like a dress left too long in the sun. Frank stumbles backward, catching himself on the edge of our bed. The springs screech under his weight. "Where you think you're goin' anyhow?" "Just for some air." I keep my voice gentle, like you'd talk to a spooked horse. "Be back before you know it." His eyes narrow, suspicion fighting through the drunken haze. "You meetin' somebody?" I shake my head, moving slowly around the room, gathering my shawl, and checking my hair. Every movement measured, nothing to trigger him. "Just need to breathe, Frank. That's all." "You breathe right here," he mutters, but his words are losing their fight, drowning in whiskey and fatigue. "Right here where I can see you." I don't answer. Instead, I watch him struggle against sleep, his body betraying him in small surrenders—head nodding, shoulders slumping, breath deepening. Five minutes pass, then ten. His chin drops to his chest. I slip my dancing shoes from their hiding place beneath a loose floorboard under our bed. Frank hates them—says they make me look loose, wanton. What he means is they make me look like someone who might leave him.
He's not wrong.
The shoes feel like rebellion in my hands. I've polished them in secret, mended the scuffs, kept them alive like hope. Can't put them on yet—the sound would wake him—but soon. Soon they'll carry me where I need to go. Frank snores suddenly, a thunderclap of noise that makes me freeze. But he doesn't stir, just slumps further onto the bed, one arm dangling toward the floor. I move toward the door again; shoes clutched to my chest like something precious. The night outside calls to me with cricket songs and possibilities. Through the dirty window, I can see the path that leads toward the woods, toward Smoke and Stack's place where the music will already be starting. Where for a few hours, I can remember what it feels like to be something other than Frank's wife, Frank's disappointment, Frank's punching bag. The screen door sighs as I ease it open. The night air touches my face like a blessing. Behind me, Frank sleeps the sleep of the wicked and the drunk. Ahead of me, there's music waiting. And tonight, just tonight, that music is stronger than my fear.
The juke joint grows from the Mississippi dirt like something half-remembered, half-dreamed. Even from the edge of the trees, I can feel its heartbeat—the thump of feet on wooden boards, the wail of Sammie's guitar cutting through the night air, voices rising and falling in waves of joy so thick you could swim in them. My shoes dangle from my fingers, still clean. No point in dirtying them on the path. What matters is what happens inside, where the real world stops at the door and something else begins. Light spills from the cracks between weathered boards, turning the surrounding pine trees into sentinels guarding this secret. I slip my shoes on, leaning on the passenger side of one of the few vehicles in-front of the juke-joint, already swaying to the rhythm bleeding through the walls. Smoke and Stack bought this place with money from God knows where coming back from Chicago. Made it sturdy enough to hold our dreams, hidden enough to keep them safe. White folks pretend not to know it exists, and we pretend to believe them. That mutual fiction buys us this—one place where we don't have to fold ourselves small. I push open the door and step into liquid heat. Bodies press and sway, dark skin gleaming with sweat under the glow of kerosene lamps hung from rough-hewn rafters. The floor bears witness to many nights of stomping feet, marked with scuffs that tell stories words never could. The air tastes like freedom—sharp with moonshine, sweet with perfume, salty with honest work washed away in honest pleasure. At the far end, Sammie hunches over his guitar, eyes closed, fingers dancing across strings worn smooth from years of playing. He doesn't need to see what he's doing; the music lives in his hands. Each note tears something loose inside anyone who hears it—something we keep chained up during daylight hours.
Annie throws her head back in laughter, her full hips wrapped in a dress the color of plums. She grabs Pearline's slender wrist, pulling her into the heart of the dancing crowd. Pearline resists for only a second before surrendering, her graceful movements a perfect counterpoint to Annie's rare wild abandon. "Come on now," Annie shouts over the music. "Your husband ain't here to see you, and the Lord ain't lookin' tonight!" Pearline's lips curve into that secret smile she saves for these moments when she can set aside the proper church woman and become something truer. In the corner, Delta Slim nurses a bottle like it contains memories instead of liquor. His eyes, bloodshot but sharp, track everything without seeming to. His fingers tap against the bottleneck, keeping time with Sammie's playing. An old soul who's seen too much to be fooled by anything. "Slim!" Cornbread's deep voice booms as he passes, carrying drinks that overflow slightly with each step. "You gonna play tonight or just drink the profits?" "Might do both if you keep askin'," Slim drawls, but there's no heat in it. Just the familiar rhythm of old friends. I step fully into the room and something shifts. Not everyone notices—most keep dancing, talking, drinking—but enough heads turn my way that I feel it. A ripple through the crowd, making space. Recognition.
Smoke spots me from behind the rough-plank bar. His nod is almost imperceptible, but I catch it—permission, welcome, understanding. His forearms glisten with sweat as he pours another drink, muscles tensed like he's always ready for trouble. Because he is. Stack appears beside him, leaning in to say something in his twin's ear. Unlike Smoke, whose energy coils tight, Stack moves with a gambler's grace, all smooth edges, and calculated risks. His eyes find me in the crowd, lingering a beat too long, concern flashing before he masks it with a lazy smile. My feet carry me to the center of the floor without conscious thought. The wooden boards warm beneath my soles, greeting me like an old friend. I close my eyes, letting Sammie's guitar and voice pull me under, drowning in sound. My body remembers what my mind tries to forget—how to move without fear, how to speak without words. My hips sway, shoulders rolling in time with the stomps. Each stomp of my feet sends the day's hurt into the ground. Each twist of my wrist unravels another knot of rage. My dress—faded cotton sewn and resewn until it's more memory than fabric—clings to me as I spin, catching sweat and starlight.
"She needs this," Smoke mutters to Stack, thinking I can't hear over the music. He takes a long pull from his bottle, eyes never leaving me. "Let her be." But Stack keeps watching, the way he watched when we were kids, and I climbed too high in the cypress trees. Like he's waiting to catch me if I fall. I don't plan to fall. Not tonight. Tonight, I'm rising, lifting, breaking free from gravity itself. Mary appears beside me, her red dress a flame against the darkness. She moves with the confidence of youth and beauty, all long limbs and laughter. "Girl, you gonna burn a hole in the floor!" she shouts, spinning close enough that her breath warms my ear. I don't answer. Can't answer. Words belong to the day world, the world of men like Frank who use them as weapons. Here, my body speaks a better truth. The music climbs higher, faster. Sammie's fingers blur across the strings, coaxing sounds that shouldn't be possible from wood and wire. The crowd claps in rhythm, feet stomping, voices joining in wordless chorus. The walls of the juke joint seem to expand with our joy, swelling to contain what can't be contained. My head tilts back, eyes finding the rough ceiling without seeing it. My spirit has already soared through those boards, up past the pines, into a night sky scattered with stars that know my real name. Sweat tracks down my spine, between my breasts, and along my temples. My heartbeat syncs with the drums until I can't tell which is which. At this moment, Frank doesn't exist. The bruises hidden beneath my clothes don't exist. All that exists is movement, music, and the miraculous feeling of being fully, completely alive in a body that, for these few precious hours, belongs only.
The music fades behind me, each step into the woods stealing another note until all that's left is memory. My body still hums with the ghost of rhythm, but the air around me has changed—gone still in a way that doesn't feel right. Mississippi nights are never quiet, not really. There are always cicadas arguing with crickets, frogs calling from hidden places, leaves whispering to each other. But tonight, the woods swallow sound like they're holding their breath. Waiting for something. My fingers tighten around my shawl, pulling it closer though the heat hasn't broken. It's not cold I'm feeling. It's something else. Moonlight cuts through the canopy in silver blades, slicing the path into sections of light and dark. I step carefully, avoiding roots that curl up from the earth like arthritic fingers. The juke-joint has disappeared behind me; its warmth and noise sealed away by the wall of pines. Ahead lies home—Frank snoring in a drunken stupor, walls pressing in, air thick with resentment. Between here and there is only this stretch of woods, this moment of in-between. My dancing shoes pinch now, reminding me they weren't made for walking. But I don't take them off. They're the last piece of the night I'm clinging to, proof that for a few hours, I was someone else. Someone free.
A twig snaps.
I freeze every muscle tense as piano wire. That sound came from behind me, off to the left where the trees grow thicker. Not an animal—too deliberate, too singular. My heart drums against my ribs, no longer keeping Sammie's rhythm but a faster, frightened beat of its own. "Who's there?" My voice sounds thin in the unnatural quiet. For a moment, nothing. Then movement—not a crashing through underbrush, but a careful parting, like the darkness itself is opening up. He steps onto the path, and everything in me goes still. White man. Tall. Nothing unusual about that. But everything else about him rings false. His clothes seem to match the dust of the woods—dusty white shirt, suspenders that catch the moonlight like they're made of something finer than ordinary cloth. Dust clings to his shoes but sweat darkens his collar despite the heat. His skin is pale in a way that seems to glow faintly, untouched by the sun. But it's his eyes that stop my breath. They don't blink enough. And they're fixed on me with a hunger that has nothing to do with what men usually want.
"You move like you don't belong to this world," he says, voice smooth as molasses but cold like stones at the bottom of a well. There's a drawl to his words. He sounds like nowhere and everywhere. "I've watched you dance. On nights like this. It's… spellwork, what you do." My spine straightens of its own accord. I should run. Every instinct screams it. But something else—pride, maybe, or foolishness—keeps me rooted. "I ain't got nothin' for you," I say, keeping my voice steady. My hand tightens on my shawl, though it's poor protection against whatever this man is. "And white men seekin’ me out here alone usually bring trouble." His lips curve upward, but the smile doesn't touch those unblinking eyes. They remain fixed, assessing, and patient in a way that makes my skin prickle. "You think I came to bring you trouble?" The question hangs between us, delicate as spiderweb. I don't trust it. Don't trust him. "I think you should go," I say, taking half a step backward. He matches with a step forward but maintains the distance between us—precise, controlled.
"I'm called Remmick."
"I didn't ask." My voice sharpens with fear disguised as attitude.
"No," he says, nodding thoughtfully. "But something in you will remember."
The certainty in his voice raises the hair on my arms. I study him more carefully—the unnatural stillness with which he holds himself. Something is wrong with this man, something beyond the obvious danger of a man approaching a woman alone in the woods at night. The trees around him seem to bend away slightly, as if reluctant to touch him. Even the persistent mosquitoes that plague these woods avoid the air around him. The night itself recoils from his presence, creating a bubble of emptiness with him at the center. I take another step back, putting more distance between us. My heel catches on a root, but I recover without falling. His eyes track the movement with unsettling precision.
"You can go on now," I say, my voice harder now. "Ain't nobody invited you."
Something changes in his expression at that—a flicker of satisfaction, like I've confirmed something he suspected. His head tilts slightly, almost pleased. "That's true," he murmurs, the words barely disturbing the air. "Not yet."
The way he says it—like a promise, like a threat—makes my breath catch. The moonlight catches his profile as he turns slightly. For a moment, just a moment, I think I see something move beneath that worn shirt—not muscle or bone, but something else, something that shifts like shadow-given substance. Then it's gone, and he's just a man again. A strange, terrifying man standing too still in the woods who wants nothing to do with him. I don't say goodbye. Don't acknowledge him further. Just back away, keeping my eyes on him until I can turn safely until the path curves and trees separate us. Even then, I feel his gaze on my back like a physical weight, pressing against my spine, leaving an imprint that won't wash off.
I don't run—running attracts predators—but I walk faster, my dancing shoes striking the dirt in a rhythm that sounds like warning, warning, warning with each step. The trees seem to whisper now, breaking their unnatural silence to murmur secrets to each other. Behind me, the woods remain still. I don't hear him following. Somehow, that's worse. As if he doesn't need to follow to find me again. As I near the edge of the tree line, the familiar sounds of night gradually return—cicadas start up their sawing, and an owl calls from somewhere deep in the darkness. The world exhales, releasing the breath it had been holding. But something has changed. The night that once offered escape now feels like another kind of trap. And somewhere in the darkness behind me waits a man named Remmick, with eyes that don't blink enough and a voice that speaks of "not yet" like it's already written.
Two day passed but The rooster still don’t holler like he used to. He creaks out a noise ‘round mid-morning now, long after the sun’s already sitting heavy on the tin roof. Maybe the heat got to him. Maybe he’s just tired of callin’ out a world that don’t change. I know the feel. But night comes again, faster than mornin’ these days. Probably cause’ I’m expectin’ more from the night. Frank’s out cold on the mattress, one leg hanging off like it gave up trying. His breath comes in grunts, open-mouthed and ugly. A fly dances lazy across his upper lip, lands, takes off again. I step over his boots; past the broken chair he swore he’d fix last fall. Ain’t nothin’ changed but the dust. Kitchen smells like rusted iron and whatever crawled up into the walls to die. I fill the kettle slow, careful with the water pump handle so it don’t squeal. Ain’t trying to wake a bear before it’s time. My fingers press against the wallpaper, where it peeled back like bark. The spot stays warm. Heat trapped from yesterday. I don’t talk to myself. Don’t say a word. But my thoughts speak his name without asking.
Remmick.
It don’t belong in this house. It don’t belong in my mouth, either. But there it is, curling behind my teeth. I never told a soul about him. Not ‘cause I was scared. Not yet. Just didn’t know how to explain a man who don’t blink enough. Who moves like the ground ain’t quite got a grip on him. Who steps out of the woods like he heard you call, even when you didn’t. A man who hangs ‘round a place with no intention of going in.
I tug the hem of my dress higher to look at the bruise. Purple, with a ring of green creeping in around the edges. I press two fingers to it, just to feel it. A reminder. Frank don’t always hit where people can see. But he don’t always miss, either. I wrap it in cloth, tug the fabric of my dress just right, and move on. I don’t plan to dance tonight. But I’ll sit. Maybe smile. Maybe drink something that don’t taste like survival. Maybe Stack’ll run his mouth and pull a laugh out of me without trying. And maybe, when it’s time to go, I’ll take the long way home. Not because I’m expectin’ anything. But because I want to. The juke joint buzzes before I even see it. The trees carry the sound first—the thump of feet, the thrum of piano spilling through the wood like sap. By the time I reach the clearing, it’s already breathing, already alive. Cornbread’s at the door, arms folded. When I pass, he gives me that look like he sees more than I want him to. “You look lighter tonight,” he says. I give a half-smile. “Probably just ain’t carryin’ any expectations.” He lets out a low laugh, the kind that rolls up from his gut and sits heavy in the room. “Or maybe ‘cause you left somethin’ behind last night.” That makes me pause, just for a beat. But I don’t show it. Just raise my brow like he’s talkin’ nonsense and keep walkin’.
He don’t mean nothin’ by it. But it sticks to me anyway.
Delta Slim’s at the keys, tapping them like they owe him money. The notes bounce off the walls, dusty and full of teeth. No Sammie tonight—Stack said he’s somewhere wrasslin’ a busted guitar into obedience. Pearline’s off in the corner, close to Sammie’s usual seat. She’s leaned in real low to a man I seen from time to time here, voice like honey drippin’ too slow to trust. Her laugh breaks in soft bursts, careful not to wake whatever she’s tryin’ to keep asleep. Stack’s behind the bar, sleeves rolled up, but he ain’t workin.’ Not really. He’s leanin’ on the wood, jaw flexing as he smirks at some girl with freckles down her arms like spilled salt. I find a seat near the back, close enough to the fan to catch a breath of cool, far enough to keep my bruise out of the light.
Inside, the joint don’t just sing—it exhales. Walls groan with sweat and joy, floorboards shimmy under stompin’ feet. The air’s thick with heat, perfume, and fried something that’s long since stopped smellin’ like food. There’s a rhythm to the place—one that don’t care what your name is, just how you move. Smoke’s behind the bar too, back bent over a bottle, jaw set tight like always. But when he sees me, his mouth softens. Not a smile—he don’t give those away easy. Just a nod. Like he sees me, really sees me. “Frank dead yet?” he mutters without looking up. “Not that lucky,” I say, voice dry as dust. He pours without askin.’ Corn punch. Still too sweet. But it sits right on the tongue after a long day of silence.
“You limpin’?” he asks, low, like maybe it’s just for me.
I shake my head. “Just don’t feel like shakin’.” He grunts understanding. “You don’t gotta explain, Y/N. Just glad you showed.” A warmth rolls behind my ribs. I don’t show it. But I feel it.
I don’t dance, but I play. Cards smack against the wood table like drumbeats—sharp, mean, familiar. The men at the table glance up, but none complain when I sit. I win too often for them to pretend they ain’t interested. Stack leans over my shoulder after the second hand. I smell rum and tobacco before he speaks. “You cheat,” he says, eyes twinkling. “You slow,” I fire back, slapping a queen on the pile. He whistles. “You always talk this much when you feelin’ good?” “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Oh, I ain’t. Just sayin,’ looks Like you been kissed by somethin’ holy—or dangerous.” “I’ll let you decide which.” He laughs, pulls up a chair without askin’. His knee brushes mine. He don’t apologize. I don’t move.
I leave before Slim plays his last note. The night wraps itself around me the moment I step out, damp and sweet, the kind of air that clings to your skin like memory. One more laugh from inside rings out sharp before the door shuts and the trees hush it. My feet take the path without me thinking. I don’t look for shadows. Don’t linger. Just want the stillness. The cool hush after heat. The part of night that feels like confession. But halfway down the clearing, I see him again. Not leaning. Not hiding. Just there. Standing like the woods parted just to place him in my way. White shirt. Sleeves rolled. Suspenders loose against dusty pants. Hat in hand like he means to be respectful, like he was taught his mama’s manners. I stop. “You followin’ me?” I ask, but it don’t come out sharp.
His mouth twitches. Not quite a smile. “Didn’t know a man needed a permit to take a walk under the stars.” “You keep walkin’ where I already am.”
He looks down the path, then back at me. “Maybe that means you and I got the same sense of direction.” “Or maybe you been steppin’ where you know I’ll be.” He doesn’t deny it. Just shrugs, eyes steady. I don’t move closer. Don’t move back either.
“You always turn up like this?” I ask. “Like a page I forgot to read?” He chuckles. “No. Just figured you were the kind of story worth rereadin’.” The silence after that ain’t heavy. Just… close. The kind that makes your ears ring with what you ain’t said. “You always this smooth?” I say, voice low. “I been known to stumble,” he replies. “Just not when it counts.” I shift. Let my eyes roam past him, toward the tree line. “Small talk doesn’t suit you.” “I don’t do small.” His eyes meet mine again. “Especially not with you.” It’s too much. It should be too much. But my hands don’t tremble. My breath don’t catch.
Not yet.
“You always walk the same road as a woman leavin’ the juke joint alone?” “I didn’t follow you,” he repeats. “I just happen to be where you are.” He steps forward, slow. I don’t retreat. “You expect me to believe that?” I ask. “No,” he says softly. “But I think you want to.” That lands between us like something too honest. He runs a hand through his hair before putting his hat on. A simple gesture. A human one. Like he’s just another man with nowhere to be and too much time to spend not being there. He watches me, real still—like a man waitin’ to see if I’ll spook or bite. “Figured I might’ve come off wrong last time,” he says finally, voice soft, but it don’t bend easy. “Didn’t mean to.” “You did,” I say, but my arms stay loose at my sides. A flick of something passes over his face. Not shame, not pride—just a small, ghosted look, like he’s used to bein’ misunderstood. “Well,” he says, thumb brushing the brim of his hat, “thought maybe I’d try again. Slower this time.” That pulls at somethin’ behind my ribs, makes the air stretch thinner between us. “You act like this some kinda game.” He shakes his head once. “Not a game. Just…timing. Some things got to take the long way ‘round.” I narrow my eyes at him, trying to make out where he’s hidin’ the trick in all this.
“The way you talk is like running in circles.” He laughs—low and rough at the edges, like it ain’t used to bein’ let out. “I won’t waste time running in circles around a darlin’ like you.” I cross my arms, squinting at the space between his words. “That supposed to charm me?” He shrugs, one shoulder easy like he don’t expect much. “Wouldn’t dream of it,” he says. “Just thought I’d give you something truer than a lie.” His voice ain’t sweet—it’s too honest for that. But it moves like water that knows where it’s goin’. I shift my weight, let the breeze slide between us.
“You ain’t said why you’re here. Not really.” He watches me a long moment, like he’s weighing how much I’ll let in. “Maybe I’m drawn to your energy,” he says finally. I scoff. “My energy? I don’t move too much to emit energy.” That gets him smilin’. Slow. Not too sure of itself, but not shy either. “You don’t have to move,” he says, “to be seen.” The words hit like a drop of cold water between the shoulder blades—sharp, sudden, and too real. I take a step forward just to ground myself, heel pressing into the dirt like I mean it. “You a preacher?” I ask, voice sharper than before. He chuckles, deep and close-lipped. “Ain’t nothin’ holy about me.” “Then don’t talk to me like you got a sermon stitched in your throat.” He bows his head just a hair, hands still at his sides. “Fair enough.”
A pause stretches long enough for the night sounds to creep back in—cicadas winding up, wind sifting through the trees. “I’m Remmick,” he says, like it matters more now. “I know.” “And you?” “You don’t need my name.” His mouth quirks like he wants to press, but he don’t. “You sure about that?” “Yes.” The silence that follows feels cleaner. Like everything’s been set on the table and neither one of us reaching for it. He nods, slow. “Alright. Just thought I’d say hello this time without makin’ the trees nervous.” I don’t smile. Don’t give him more than I want to. But I don’t turn away either. And when he steps back—slow, like he respects the space between us—I let him. This time, I watch him go. Down the path, ‘til the woods decide they’ve had enough of him.
I don’t look back once my hand’s on the porch rail. The key trembles once in the lock before it catches. Inside, it’s the same. Frank dead to the world, laid out like sin forgiven. I pass him without a glance, like I’m the ghost and not him. At the washbasin, I scrub my face until the cold water stings. Peel off the dress slow, like unwrapping something tender. The bruises bloom up my side, but I don’t touch ‘em. I slide into a cotton nightgown soft enough not to fight me. Climb into bed without expecting sleep. Just lie there, staring at the ceiling like maybe tonight it might speak.
But it don’t.
It just creaks. Settles.
And leaves me with that name again. Remmick.
I whisper it once, barely enough sound to stir the dark. Three days pass. The sun’s just fallen, but the air still clings like breath held too long. I’m on the back stoop with my foot sunk in a basin of cool water, ankle puffed up mean from Frank’s latest mood. Shawl drawn close, dress hem hiked above the bruising. The house behind me creaks like it’s thinking about falling apart. Crickets chirp with something to prove. A whip-poor-will calls once, then hushes like it said too much. And then—
“Evenin’.”
My hand jerks, sloshing water up my calf. I don’t scream, but I don’t hide the startle either. He’s by the fence post. Just leanin’. Arms folded over the top like he been there long enough to take root. Hat low, sleeves rolled, collar open at the throat. Shirt clings faint in the heat, pants dusted up from honest walking—or the kind that don’t leave footprints. I say nothing. He tips his head like he’s waiting for permission that won’t come. “Didn’t mean to scare you.” “You always arrive like breath behind a neck.” “I try not to,” he says, quiet. “Don’t always manage it.” That smile he wears—it don’t shine. It settles. Soft. A little sorry. “I wasn’t sure you’d want to see me again,” he says.
“I don’t.”
He nods like he expected that too. I don’t blink. Don’t drop my gaze. “Why you keep comin’ here, Remmick?”
His name tastes different now. Sharper. He blinks once, slow and deliberate. “Didn’t think you remembered it.” “I remember what sticks wrong.” He watches me a beat longer than comfort allows. Then—calm, measured—he says, “Just figured you might not mind the company.” “That ain’t company,” I snap. “That’s trespassin’.” My voice cuts colder than I meant it to, but it don’t feel like a lie. “You know where I live. You know when I’m out here. That ain’t coincidence. That’s intent.” He don’t flinch. “I asked.”
That stops me. “Asked who?”
He lifts his hand, palm out like he ain’t holdin’ anything worth hiding. “Lady outside the feed store. Said you were the one with the porch full of peeled paint and a garden that used to be tended. Said you got a husband who drinks too early and hits too late.” My mouth goes dry.
“You spyin’ on me?” “No,” he says. “I don’t need to spy to see what’s plain.” “And what’s plain to you, exactly?” My tone is flint now. Sparked. “You don’t know a damn thing about me.” He leans in, just enough. “You think that bruise on your ankle don’t show ‘cause your dress covers it? You think folks ain’t noticed how you don’t laugh no more unless you hidin’ it behind a stiff smile?” Silence folds in between us. Thick. Unwelcoming. He doesn’t press. Just keeps looking, like he’s listening for something I ain’t said yet.
“I don’t need savin’,” I murmur. “I didn’t come to save you,” he says, and his voice is different now low, but not slick. Heavy, like a weight he’s carried too far. “I just came to see if you’d talk back. That’s all.” I pull my foot from the water, slow. Wrap it in a rag. Keep my gaze steady. “You show up again unasked,” I say, “I’ll have Frank walk you home.” He chuckles. Real soft. Like he don’t think I’d do it, but he don’t plan to test me either. “I’d deserve it,” he says. Then he tips his hat after putting it back on and steps back into the night. Doesn’t rush. Doesn’t look back. But even after he’s gone, I can feel the place he left behind—like a fingerprint on glass. ——— Inside, Frank’s already mutterin’ in his sleep. The sound of a man who ain’t never done enough to earn rest, but claims it like birthright. I move around him like I ain’t there. Later, in bed, the ceiling don’t offer peace. Just shadows that shift like breath. I lay quiet, hands folded over my stomach, heart beatin’ steady where it shouldn’t. I don’t say his name. But I think it. And it stays.
Mornings don’t change much. Not in this house. Frank’s boots hit the floor before I even open my eyes. He don’t speak—just shuffles around, clearing his throat like it’s my fault it ain’t clear yet. He spits into the sink, loud and wet, then starts lookin’ for somethin’ to curse. Today it’s the biscuits. Yesterday, it was the fact I bought the wrong tobacco. Tomorrow? Could be the way I breathe. I don’t talk back. Just pack his lunch quiet, hands moving like they’ve learned how to vanish. When the door finally slams shut behind him, the silence feels less like peace and more like a pause in the storm. The floor don’t sigh. I do.
He’ll be back by sundown. Drunk by nine. Dead asleep by ten.
And I’ll be somewhere else—at least for a little while. The juke joint’s sweating by the time I get there. Delta Slim’s on keys again, playing like his fingers been dipped in honey and sorrow. Voices ride the walls, thick and rising, the kind that ain’t tryin’ to be pretty—just loud enough to out-sing the pain. Pearline’s got Sammie backed in a corner again, her laugh syrupy and slow. She always did know how to linger in a man’s space like perfume. Cornbread’s hollering near the door, trading jokes for coin. And Annie’s on a stool, head tilted like she’s heard too much and not enough. I don’t dance tonight. Still too tender. So, I post up at the end of the bar with something sharp in my glass. Smoke sees me, gives that chin lift he reserves for bad days and bruised ribs. Stack sidles up before the ice even melts. “Quiet day today,” he asks, cracking a peanut with his teeth. I don’t look at him. Just stir my drink slow. “Talkin’ ain’t always safe.” His brows go up. He glances around like he’s checking for shadows, then leans in a bit. “Frank still being Frank?” I lift one shoulder. Stack don’t push. Just keeps on with his drink, knuckles tapping the bar like a slow metronome.
Then, quiet: “You got somethin’ heavy to let go of.” That stops me. Just a second. But he catches it. “Huh?” He shrugs, doesn’t look at me this time. “You ever seen a rabbit freeze in tall grass? That’s the look. Ears up. Heart runnin’. But it ain’t moved yet.” I run a fingertip down the side of my glass, watching the sweat bead up. “There’s been a man.” Now Stack looks. “He don’t say much. Just… shows up. Walks the same road I’m on, like we both happened there. Then he started talkin’. Knew things he shouldn’t. Last time, he was near my house. Didn’t come in. Just… lingered.” “White?” I nod.
Stack’s whole posture changes—draws tight at the shoulders, jaw working. “You want me to handle it?” I shake my head. “No.” “Y/N—” “No,” I say again, firmer. “I don’t want more fire when the house is already half burnt. He ain’t done nothin.’ Not really.” Yet. He lets it settle. Don’t agree. But he don’t argue either. Behind us, Annie’s refilling her glass. She don’t speak, but her eyes cut over to Mary. Mary catches it. Lips press together. She looks at me the way you look at something you’ve seen before but can’t stop from happening again. And then, like it’s all normal, Mary chirps out, “You hear Pearline bet Sammie he couldn’t outdrink Cornbread?” Annie scoffs. “She just tryin’ to sit on his lap before midnight.” Stack grins but don’t fully let go of his watchful look. The mood shifts easy, like it rehearsed for this. Like they all know how to laugh loud enough to cover a crack in the wall.
But I ain’t laughing.
I nurse my drink, fingers cold and wet around the glass. My eyes flick toward the door, then away. Remmick. That name’s been clingin’ to my mind like smoke in closed curtains. Thick. Quiet. Still there long after the fire’s gone out. I think about how he looked at me—not like a man looks at a woman, but like he’s listening to something inside her. I think about the way his voice wrapped around the air, soft but steady, like it belonged even when it didn’t. I think about how I told Stack I didn’t want to see him again.
And I wonder why I lied.
Frank’s truck wheezes up the road like it’s draggin’ its bones. Brakes cry once. Gravel shifts like it don’t want to hold him. Inside, the pot’s still warm on the stove. Not hot. He hates hot. Says it means I was tryin’ too hard, or not tryin’ enough. With Frank, it don’t matter which—he’ll find the fault either way. The screen door creaks and slams. That sound still startles me, even now. Boots hit wood, heavy and careless. His scent rolls in before he speaks—sweat, sun, grease, and the liquor I know he popped open three miles back. I don’t turn. Just keep spoonin’ grits into the bowl, hand steady. “You hear they cut my hours?” he says. His voice’s wound tight, all string and no tune. “No,” I say. He drops his lunch pail hard on the table. The tin rattles. A sound I hate.
“They kept Carter,” he mutters. “You know why?” I stay quiet. He answers himself anyway. “’Cause Carter got a wife who stays in her place. Don’t get folks talkin’. Don’t strut around like she’s single.” The grit spoon taps the bowl once. Then again. I let it. “You callin’ me loud?” “I’m sayin’ you don’t make it easy. Every damn week, somebody got somethin’ to say. ‘Saw her smilin’. Heard her laughin’. Like you forgot what house you live in.” I press my palm flat to the counter, slow. “Maybe if you kept your hands to yourself, folks’d have less to talk about.” It slips out too fast. But I don’t take it back. The room goes still.
Chair legs scrape. He rises like a storm cloud built slow. “You forget who you’re speakin’ to?” I feel him move before he does. Feel the air shift. “I remember,” I say. My voice don’t rise. Just settles. He comes close—closer than he needs to be. His breath touches the back of my neck before his hand does. The shove ain’t hard. But it’s meant to echo.
“You think I won’t?” I breathe once, deep. “I think you already have.” He stands there, hand still half-raised like he’s weighing what it’d cost him. Like maybe the thrill’s dulled over time. His breath’s ragged. But he backs off. Steps away. Chair squeals across the floor as he drops into it, muttering something I don’t catch. I move quiet to the sink, rinse the spoon. My back still to him. Eyes locked on the faucet. Somewhere behind me, the bowl clinks against the table. He eats in silence. And all I can think about the man who ain’t never set foot in my house but got me leavin’ the porch light on for him. —— Two weeks slip past like smoke through floorboards. Maybe more. I stopped countin’. Time don’t move the same without him in it. The nights stretch longer, duller. No shape to ‘em. Just quiet. At first, that quiet feels like mercy. Like I snuffed out something that could’ve swallowed me whole. I sleep harder. Wake lighter. For a little while. But mercy don’t last. Not when it’s pretending to be peace. Because soon, the quiet stops feeling like rest. And starts feeling like a missing tooth You keep tonguing the space, even when it hurts. At the juke joint, I start to dance again. Not wild, not free—just enough to remember how my body used to move when it wasn’t afraid of being seen. Slim plays slower that night, coaxing soft fire from the keys. The kind of song that settles deep, don’t need to shout to be felt. Pearline leans in, breath warm on my cheek. “You got your hips back,” she says, low and slick. “Don’t call it a comeback,” I grin, though it don’t sit right in my mouth.
Mary laughs when I sit back down, breath hitchin’ from the floor. “Somebody’s been puttin’ sugar in your coffee.” “Maybe I just stirred it myself,” I say. But even as I say it, my eyes go to the door. To the dark. Stack catches the look. He always does. Doesn’t press. Just watches me longer than usual, mouth tight like he wants to say somethin’ and knows he won’t.
Frank’s been… duller. Still drinks. Still stinks. Still mean in that slow, creepin’ way that feels more like rot than fire. But the heat’s gone out of it. Like he’s noticed I ain’t afraid no more and don’t know how to fight a ghost. He don’t yell as loud now. Doesn’t hit as hard. But it ain’t softness. It’s confusion. He don’t like not bein’ feared.
And maybe worse—I don’t like that he don’t try. Some nights, I sit on the back step long after the world’s gone to bed. Shawl loose around my shoulders, feet bare against the grain. The well water in the basin’s gone warm by then. Even the wind feels tired. Crickets rasp. A cicada drones. I listen like I used to—for the shift in the dark. The weight of a gaze. The way the air used to still when he was near. But there’s nothin’. Just me. Just the quiet. I catch myself one night—talkin’ out loud to the trees. “You was real brave when I didn’t want you here,” I say, voice rough from disuse. “Now I’m sittin’ like a fool hopin’ the dark says somethin’ back.”
It don’t.
The leaves stay still. No footfall. No voice. Not even a breeze. Just me. And that ache I can’t name. But he’s there. Further back than before. At the edge of the trees, where the moonlight don’t reach. Where the shadows thicken like syrup.
He doesn’t blink. Doesn’t speak. Doesn’t move. Just waits. Because Remmick ain’t the kind to come knockin’. He waits ‘til the door opens itself. And I don’t know it yet, but mine already has.
The road to town don’t carry much breath after sundown. Shutters drawn, porch lights dimmed, the kind of quiet that feels agreed upon. Most folks long gone to sleep or drunk enough to mistake the stars for halos. The storefronts sit heavy with silence, save for McFadden’s—one crooked bulb humming above the porch, casting shadows that don’t move unless they got to. A dog barks once, far off. Then nothing. I keep my pace even, bag pressed close to my side, shawl wrapped too tight for the heat. Sweat pools along my spine, but I don’t loosen it. A woman wrapped in fabric is less of a story than one without. Frank went to bed with a dry tongue and a bitter mouth. Said he’d wake mean if the bottle stayed empty. Called it my duty—said the word slow, like it should weigh more than me.
So I go.
Buying quiet the only way I know how. The bell above McFadden’s door rings tired when I slip inside. The air smells like dust and vinegar and old rubber soles. The clerk doesn’t look up. Just mutters a greeting and scribbles into a pad like the world don’t exist past his pencil tip. I move quick to the back, fingers brushing the necks of bottles lined up like soldiers who already lost. I grab the one that looks the least like mercy and pay without fuss. His change is greasy. I don’t count it. The bottle’s cold against my hip through the bag, sweat bleeding through cheap paper. I step out onto the porch and down the wooden steps, gravel crunching soft beneath my heels. The lamps flicker every few feet, moths stumbling in circles like they’ve forgotten what drew them here in the first place. The dark folds in tight once I leave the storefront behind. I don’t rush. Not ‘cause I feel safe. Just learned it looks worse when you do. Then—
“You keep odd hours.” His voice don’t cut—it folds. Like it belonged to the dark and just decided to speak. I stop. Not startled. Not calm either. He’s leaned just inside the alley by the post office, one boot pressed to brick, arms loose at his sides. Shirt sleeves rolled to the elbow, suspenders hanging slack. His collar’s open, skin pale in the low light, like he don’t sweat the same as the rest of us. He looks like he fits here. That’s what makes it strange. Ain’t no reason a man like that should belong. But he does. Like he was built from the dirt and just stood up one day. I keep one foot planted on the sidewalk.
“You don’t give up, do you,” I say. He shifts just enough for the light to catch his mouth. Not a smile. Not quite. “You make it hard.” “You looked like you didn’t wanna be spoken to in that store,” he says, voice low and even. “So I waited out here.” The streetlamp hums above us. My grip on the bottle shifts, tighter now. “You could’ve kept walkin’.” “I was hopin’ you might,” he says.
Not hopin’ I’d stop. Not hopin’ I’d talk. Hopin’ I might.
There’s a difference. And I feel it. I glance down at the bottle. The glass slick with sweat. “Frank drinks this when he’s feelin’ good. That’s the only reason I’m out this late.” He doesn’t move. Doesn’t press. “Is that what you want?” he asks after a beat. “Frank in a good mood?” I don’t answer. I just start walking. But his voice follows, smooth as shadow. “I was married once.” I pause. Not outta interest. More like the way a dog pauses before crossing a fence line—aware. “She was kind,” he says. “Too kind. Tried to fix things that weren’t broke. Just wrong.” He says it like it’s already been said a thousand times. Like the taste of it’s worn out. I look back. He hasn’t taken a single step closer. Just stands there, hands tucked in his pockets, jaw set loose like he’s tired of carryin’ that story. “How do you always end up in my path?” I ask. Not curious. Just tired of not sayin’ it. He lifts a shoulder, lazy. “Some people chase fate. Some just stand where it’s bound to pass.”
I snort, soft. “Sounds like somethin’ you read in a cheap novel.”
“Maybe,” he says, eyes flicking toward mine, “but some lies got a little truth buried in ‘em.” The quiet after settles deep. Not awkward. Not empty. Just close. “You shouldn’t be waitin’ on me,” I say, voice rougher now. “Ain’t nothin’ here worth the trouble.” He studies me. Not like a man tryin’ to see a woman. More like he’s lookin’ through fog, tryin’ to remember a place he used to live in. “I’ve had worse things,” he murmurs. “Worse things that never made me feel half as alive.” For a breath, the light catches his eyes. Not wrong. Not glowing. Just sharp. Like flint about to spark. Then he tips his head. “Goodnight, Y/N.” Soft. Like a promise. And just like always, he disappears without hurry. Without sound. Back into the dark like it opened for him. And maybe, just maybe, I hate how much I already expect it to do the same tomorrow.
The next day dawns heavy, the sun a reluctant guest peeking through gray clouds. I find myself trapped in that same tired rhythm, the kind of day that stretches before me like an old road—the kind you know too well to feel any excitement for. Frank’s got work today, though I can’t say I’m sure what he’ll be cursing by sundown.
As I move around the kitchen, pouring coffee and buttering bread, the silence feels thicker than usual. It clings to me, wraps around my thoughts like a vine, and I can’t shake the feeling that something's shifted. Maybe it’s just the weight of waiting for Remmick to show again, or maybe it’s that quiet ache gnawing at my insides—the kind that reminds you what hope felt like even if you’re scared to name it.
Frank shuffles in with those heavy boots of his, barely brushing past me as he grabs a mug without looking my way. He doesn’t say a word about the food or even acknowledge me standing there. Just pours himself another cup with a grimace. “How long’ve you been up?” he mutters, not really asking.
“Early enough,” I reply, holding back the urge to ask if he slept well.
He slams his mug down on the table hard enough for a ripple of coffee to splash over the edge. “What’s wrong with the damn biscuits?” He doesn’t wait for an answer, just shoves one aside before storming out, leaving behind his bitterness hanging in the air like smoke.
I breathe deeply through my nose and keep packing his lunch—tuna salad this time; at least that’s something he won’t moan about too much. Still, every sound feels exaggerated, each scrape against porcelain echoing louder than it ought to.
Outside, I stand at the porch railing for a moment longer than necessary, feeling the sunlight warm my skin but unable to let its brightness seep into my heart. Birds are flitting from one tree branch to another—free from this heavy house—or so it seems.
I want to run after them. Escape to where everything isn’t tainted by liquor and regrets. But instead, I stay rooted in place until Frank’s truck roars down the road like some angry beast.
Once he's gone, I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding and pull on my shoes. A decent day to grab some much-needed groceries.
The heat wraps around me as I stroll through town—a gentle reminder that summer still holds sway despite all else changing. I walk through town, grabbing groceries on the way as I enjoy the weather. I run by grace’s store to grab some buttered pickles frank likes. The bell jingled above me as I entered the store, and grace comes from the back carrying an empty glass jar. She paused when she looked at me before smiling. “Hey gurl, haven’t seen ya in here for a while. Frank noticed he ate up all them buttered pickles? That damn animal.” I chuckled at her words as she set the glass jar down on the front counter. Grace moves behind the counter with that same easy rhythm she always has—like her bones already know where everything sits. The store smells like dust and sun-warmed glass, sweet tobacco, and something faintly metallic. Familiar.
“He Still workin’ over at the field?” she asks, pulling a new jar from beneath the counter. “Heard the boss cut hours again. Seems like everyone’s gettin’ squeezed ‘cept the ones doin’ the squeezin’.” “Yeah,” I mutter, glancing toward the shelf lined with dusty cans and glass jars. “He’s been stewin’ about it all week. Like it’s my fault time’s movin’ forward.” Grace snorts, capping the pickle jar and sliding it across the counter. “Girl, if Frank had his way, we’d all be wearin’ aprons and smilin’ through broken teeth.” I pick up the jar, running my fingers absently along the cold glass. “Some days it’s easier to pretend I’m deaf than fight him.” Grace leans forward, voice dropping low like she don’t want the pickles to hear. “You need somewhere to run, you come knock on my back door. Don’t matter what time.” That almost cracks me. Not enough to cry, but enough to blink slow and hold the jar tighter. “I appreciate it,” I say. She doesn’t press, just gives me a knowing nod and starts wrapping the jar in brown paper. “Also grabbed you a couple of those lemon drops you like,” she says with a wink. “Tell Frank the sugar’s for his sour ass.” That gets a real laugh outta me. Just a little one, but it lives in my chest longer than it should. Outside, the air’s heavy again. Thunder maybe, or just the kind of heat that makes everything feel like it’s about to break open. I tuck the paper bag under my arm and make my way down the street slow, dragging my fingers along the iron railings where ivy used to grow. Everything’s changing. And I don’t know if I’m running from it, or toward it. But I walk a little slower past the edge of town. Past the grove of trees that hum low when the wind slips through them. And I wonder—not for the first time—if he’ll be waiting there. And if he ain’t, why I keep hoping he will.
——
I don't light a lamp when I slip out the back door.
The house creaks behind me, drunk with silence and sour breath. Frank's dead asleep like always, belly full of cheap whiskey and whatever anger he couldn't throw at me before sleep took him.
The air outside ain't much cooler, but it's cleaner. Clear. Smells like pine and soil and something just beginning to bloom.
I walk slow. Like I'm just stretching my legs.
Like I'm not wearing the dress with the small blue flowers I ain't touched in over a year.
Like I'm not heading down the narrow path through the tall grass, the one that don't lead nowhere useful unless you're hoping to see someone who don't belong anywhere at all.
The night hums soft. Cicadas. Distant frogs. The kind of stillness that makes you feel like you've stepped into a dream—or out of one.
I settle on the old stump by the split rail, hands folded, back straight, pretending I ain't waiting.
He doesn't keep me waiting long.
"Always sittin’ this straight when relaxin'?"
His voice folds in gentle behind me. Amused. Unbothered.
I don't turn right away. Just glance sideways like I hadn't noticed him there.
"Wasn't expectin' company," I say.
He steps into view, lazy as twilight, hands in his pockets, shirt sleeves rolled and collar loose. Looks like the evening shaped itself just to dress him in it.
"No," he says. "But you brought that perfume out again. Figured that was the invitation."
I shift on the stump, eyes narrowed. "You pay a lotta attention for someone who don't plan on talkin'."
"Only to the things that matter."
He stays a little ways off, respectful of the space I haven't offered but he knows he owns just the same.
"You just out here wanderin' again?" I ask, trying not to sound like I care.
"Nah," he says, grinning a little. "I came out to see if that tree finally bloomed. The one you like to lean on when you think no one's watchin'."
I feel heat crawl up my neck. I smooth my skirt like that'll hide it.
"You always this nosy?"
He shrugs. "Just got good aim."
I shake my head, but I don't tell him to leave. Don't even ask why he's here.
'Cause I know.
And he knows I know.
He moves slow toward me and sits—not close enough to touch, but close enough I can feel it if I lean a little.
We sit in it a while. That hush. That weightless kind of silence that feels full instead of empty.
Then, out of nowhere, he says, "You laugh different at the juke joint than you do anywhere else."
I blink. "What?"
He doesn't look at me. Just watches the dark ahead, like he's reading the night for meaning.
"It's looser," he says. "Like your ribs don't hurt when you do it."
I don't answer. Can't. I ignored the question rising in my head about how he knows what’s goes on in the juke joint when I’ve never seen him in there or heard his name on peoples' lips there.
But somehow, he's right, and I hate that he knows that. Hate more that I like that he noticed.
"You got a way of sayin' too much without sayin' a damn thing," I mutter.
He huffs a laugh. "I'll take that as a compliment."
We go quiet again. But it ain't tense. It's like we're settlin' into something neither one of us has had in too long.
Eventually, I say, "Frank don' like it when I'm gon’ too long."
"You wan’ me to walk you back?" he asks, like it's the easiest offer in the world.
"No," I say, but it comes out too soft. "Not yet."
He nods once. Doesn't press. Just leans back on one elbow, eyes half-lidded like the night's pullin' him under same as me or so I thought.
"You got stories?" I ask.
He raises a brow. "You askin' me to talk?"
"Don't make a big thing outta it."
He grins slow. "Alright then."
And he does. Tells me some nonsense about stealing peaches off a preacher's tree when he was too young to know better, how he and his cousin swore the preacher had the Devil chained under his porch to guard it. His voice wraps around the words easy, like molasses and wind. Whether it was true or not, I don’t seem to care at the moment.
I don't laugh out loud, but my smile finds its way out anyway.
When he glances at me, I see it in his eyes—that same look from the last time. Not hunger. Not charm.
Something gentler. Something like… understanding.
And for the first time, I let it happen.
Let myself enjoy him.
Not as a ghost. Not as a threat.
Just as a man sitting in the dark with me.
——
I've been lookin' forward to the night often these days, not because of him, of course… The night breathes warm against my skin. I'm on the porch, knees drawn up, pickin' absently at blades of grass growin' between the cracked boards like they're trespassin' and don't know it. I pluck them one by one, not really thinkin', not really waitin'—but not exactly doin' anything else either. I'm wearing the baby blue dress, The one with the lace at the collar, mended too many times to count but still hangin' right. I don't light the porch lamp. The dark feels easier to sit in. And then I hear him. Not footsteps. Not a branch snapping. Just… the way quiet shifts when something enters it. He steps from the tree line, slow like he don't want to spook the night. This time, he's carryin' something. A small bundle of wildflowers—purple ironweed, white clover, queen anne's lace—loosely knotted with a bit of twine. He stops at the porch steps and looks at me. Then, without a word, he sets the flowers down between us and lowers himself to sit at the edge of the stoop. Close. Not too close.
"I didn't bring 'em for a reason," he says after a while. "Just passed 'em and thought of you." My fingers drift toward the flowers, not quite touchin' them, but close enough to feel the velvet edge of a petal against my skin. The warmth of his nearness makes my breath catch somewhere between my throat and chest. "They're weeds," I murmur, though the word comes out gentle, almost like a caress. "They're what grows without bein' asked," he replies, and the corner of his mouth lifts in that way that makes my stomach drop like I'm fallin'. That quiet comes back. But it's a different kind now. Softer. Like the world's hushin' itself to hear what we might say next. I look at him then. Really look. Not at his mouth or his clothes ,that easy lean of his shoulders or those pouty eyebrows —but his hands. They're calloused, dirt beneath the nails. Not soft like the rest of him sometimes pretends to be. My fingers twitch with the sudden, foolish urge to trace those rough lines, to learn their map.
"You work?" I ask, the question slippin' out before I can catch it, betrayin' a curiosity I wasn't ready to admit. "I do what needs doin'." The words rumble low in his chest. "That's not an answer." I tilt my head, and the night air kisses the exposed curve of my neck. He turns his head, slow. "That's 'cause you ain't ready for the truth." The words wash over me like Mississippi heat—dangerous, thrillin'. My lips part, but no sound comes out. I go back to pickin' the grass, my fingertips brushin' wildflower stems now instead of weeds. Each touch feels deliberate in a way that makes my pulse flutter at my wrist, at my throat. He doesn't push. Doesn't move. Just sits with me 'til the moon's hangin' heavy over the trees, his presence beside me more intoxicatin' than any whiskey from Smoke's bar. The space between us hums with possibilities—with all the things we ain't sayin'. When he leaves, I don't stop him but my body leans forward like it's got its own will, wantin' to follow the trail of his shadow into the dark. But I take the flowers inside. Put 'em in the jelly jar Frank left on the windowsill.
——
The wildflowers sit in that jelly jar like they belong there—like they’ve always belonged. Their colors are faded but stubborn, standing tall in the quiet corner of the kitchen, drinking in the slant of light that filters through the window. I find myself glancing at them too often, like they might tell me something I don’t already know. I tell myself not to read into it, not to hope. But hope’s a quiet thing, and it’s been whispering to me since I first set foot in this place. By dusk, I’m already outside, wrapped in the blanket I keep tucked in the closet, knees drawn up tight. The dusty brown dress I wear is softer with wear, almost like a second skin. I clutch the two tin cups—corn liquor, waiting in the dark, like a held breath. It’s a ritual I don’t question anymore. He comes out the trees just after the steam from the day’s heat begins to fade, silent as always. No rustle of leaves, no announcement. Just that subtle shift in the hush, like the woods are holding their breath. I see him leaning on the porch post, eyes flickering to the cup beside me, like it’s calling him home. “Always know when to show up,” I say, voice low but steady, trying to sound like I don’t care if he’s late or not. Like I’m used to waiting. He tosses back, smooth as dusk, “Always pour for two?” I can’t help the smile that sneaks up—soft and slow. “Only for good company.” He steps closer, slower tonight, like he’s weighing each movement. Sits beside me, leaving just enough space between us for the night air to stretch its arms. I hold out the second cup, the one I poured just for him.
He wraps his fingers around it but doesn’t lift it. Doesn’t bring it to his lips. “Don’t drink?” I ask, voice gentle but curious, like I might catch a lie if I ask too loud. His thumb taps the rim, slow and deliberate. “Used to,” he says, voice quiet but firm. “Too much, maybe. Doesn’t sit right with me these days.” I nod, like that makes sense. Maybe it does. Maybe I don’t want to look too close at the parts that don’t fit. The parts that hurt, that choke down the hope I’m trying to keep buried. Instead, I take a sip, letting the liquor burn a warm trail down my throat. It’s a small comfort, a fleeting warmth. I watch the dark swallow the road that disappears into nothingness, and I say, “Used to think I’d leave this place. Run off somewhere—Memphis, maybe. Open a little store. Serve pies and good coffee. Wear shoes that click when I walk.”
He hums, low and distant, like a train far away. “What stopped you?” My gaze drops to my hand, to the dull gold band that’s thin and worn. I trace the edge with my thumb, feeling the cold metal. “This,” I say. “And maybe I didn’t think I deserved more.” He doesn’t say sorry. Doesn’t say I do. Just looks at me like he’s already seen the ending, like he’s read the last page and ain’t gonna spoil it.
“I worked an orchard once,” he says softly, voice almost lost in the night. “Peaches big as your fist. Skin like velvet. The kind of place that smells like August even in February.” “Sounds made up,” I murmur, feeling the weight of the quiet between us. He leans in closer, eyes steady. “So do dreams. Don’t mean they ain’t real.” A laugh escapes me—sharp and surprised, like I’ve been caught off guard. I slap at his arm before I can think better of it. “You talk like a man who’s read too many books.” “I talk like a man who listens,” he says, quiet but sure. That hush falls again, but it’s different this time—full, like the moment just before a kiss that never quite happens. I feel it—the space between us thickening, heavy with unspoken words and things I can’t say out loud.
— Days passed, he shows up again, bringing blackberries wrapped in a white cloth, stained deep purple-blue. The scent hits me before I see them—sweet, wild, tempting. “Bribery?” I ask, raising an eyebrow, trying to hide the way my heart quickens. “A peace offering,” he replies, with that quiet smile. “In case the last story bored you.” I reach in without asking, pop a berry into my mouth. Juicy and sharp, bursting with sweetness that makes me forget everything else—forgot the weight of my ring, forgot the man inside my house, forgot the world outside this moment. He watches me, a softness behind his eyes I don’t trust but can’t look away from. I hand him the other cup again. He takes it, polite as always, but doesn’t sip. We settle into stories—nothing big, just small things. The town’s latest gossip, a cow wandering into the churchyard last Sunday, the way summer makes the woods smell like wild mint if you walk far enough in. I tell him things I didn’t know I remembered—about my mama’s hands, about the time I got stung trying to kiss a bumblebee, about the blue ribbon pie I made for the fair when I was fifteen, thinking winning meant freedom. He listens like it matters, like these stories are something he’s been waiting to hear. And for the first time in a long while, I laugh with my whole mouth, not caring who hears or what they think. The sound spills out, unfiltered and free, filling the night with something real. I forget the ring on my finger. Forget the man inside the house. Forget everything but this—the night, the berries, and him. The man who doesn’t drink but still knows how to make me feel full.
——
The jelly jar’s gone cloudy from dust and sunlight, but the wildflowers still stand like they’re stubborn enough to outlast the world. A few petals have fallen on the sill, curled and dry, and I haven’t moved them. Let ’em stay. They feel like proof—proof that life’s still fighting, even when everything else is fading. A week’s passed. Seven nights of quiet—hushed conversations I kept to myself, shoulders pressed close under a sky that don’t judge, don’t say a word. Seven nights where my bruises softened in bloom and bloom again, where Frank came home drunk and left early, angry—always angry. Not once did I go to the juke joint—not because I wasn’t welcome, but because I didn’t want to miss a single echo from the woods, a single step that might carry me out.
Remmick never knocks. Never calls out. He just appears—like something old and patient, shaped out of shadow and moonlight, settling beside me without question. Sometimes he brings nothing, and I wonder if he’s even real. Other nights, it’s blackberries, or a story, or just silence, and I let it fill the space between us. And I do. God, I do. I tell him things I never even told Frank. About how I used to pretend the porch was a stage, singin’ blues into a wooden spoon. How my mama braided my hair so tight it made my scalp sting, said pain was the price of lookin’ kept. How I almost ran—bags packed, bus ticket clenched tight—then sat on the curb ‘til dawn, too scared to move, then crawled back inside like a coward. He never judges. Never interrupts. Just watches me, like I’m music he’s heard a thousand times, trying to memorize the lyrics. Tonight, I don’t wait on the porch.
I’m already walkin’. The night’s thick and heavy, like the land’s holdin’ its breath. I slip through the back gate, shawl loose around my shoulders, dress flutterin’ just above my knees. The clearing’s ahead—the path I’ve grown used to walking. He’s already there. Leaning against a tree, like he belongs to it. His white shirt glows faint under the moon, suspenders hanging loose, like he forgot to do up the buttons. There’s a crease between his brows that smooths when he sees me—like he’s been waitin’ for me to come, even if he don’t say it. “You’re early,” he says, low. “I couldn’t sit still,” I whisper back, voice soft but steady. His eyes trace me—like he’s drawing a map he’s known a thousand times but still finds new roads. I step toward him slow, the grass cool beneath my feet, and when I’m close enough to feel the pull of him, I stop. “I been thinkin’,” I say, real quiet. “Dangerous thing,” he murmurs, lips twitching just enough to make my heart kick.
“I ain’t been to the joint all week,” I continue, voice thick as summer air. “Ain’t danced. Ain’t played. Ain’t needed to.” He waits—patient, silent. Like always. “I’d rather be here,” I whisper, and something inside me cracks open. “With you.” The silence that follows ain’t cold. It’s heavy—warm, even. Like a breath held tight in the chest before a storm breaks loose, like the whole earth hums with what’s coming. “I know,” he says. Just that. Two words that make me feel seen and bare and weightless all at once. I don’t think. I just move. Step into him, hands pressed to the buttons of his shirt. My eyes stay fixed on his mouth, not lookin’ anywhere else. And when he doesn’t pull back—when he leans just enough to meet me—I kiss him. It starts soft. Lips barely grazin’, testing, waiting for something to happen. But then he exhales—like he’s been holdin’ somethin’ in for a century—and the second kiss isn’t soft anymore. It’s heat. It’s need. My fingers clutch his shirt like I’m drownin’, and he’s oxygen. His hands find my waist, firm but gentle, like he’s afraid of breakin’ me even as he pulls me closer. I swear the whole forest leans in to watch, silent and still.
He don’t push. Don’t take more than I give. But what I give? It’s everything.
He don’t say nothin’ when I pull back. Just watches me, tongue slow across his bottom lip, like he’s already tasted me in a dream. “C’mere,” he says low, voice rough as gravel soaked in honey. “You smell sweet as sin.” I step into him again without thinkin’, heart rattlin’ around like it’s tryin’ to climb outta my chest. His palm presses to the back of my neck, warm and heavy, pulling me into a kiss that don’t feel like a kiss. It’s a deal, made in shadows, older than us all—something that’s been waitin’ to happen. The second our mouths meet, he moans deep in his chest—like he’s relieved, like he’s been holdin’ back for years. Then he spins me—fast—hands already under my dress. “Ain’t no point bein’ shy now, baby. Not after all them nights sittin’ close, like you wasn’t drippin’ for me.” My knees almost buckle. He bends me over a log, and I don’t resist. I can’t. My hands grip the bark tight, dress shoved up, panties dragged down with a yank that’s impatient and sure. I hear him spit into his palm. Hear the slick sound of him strokin’ himself once, twice. Then he sinks into me—slow, too slow—like he’s memorizing every inch, every breath I take. My mouth opens, no words, just a gasp that’s all I can manage. “Goddamn,” he mutters behind me. “Look at you takin’ me. Tight like you was built for it.” He starts movin’, deep and filthy, grindin’ into me with purpose. I arch back into it, already lost in the feel of him. And then I see it. His face—just behind my shoulder. His jaw clenched tight. His pupils blown wide—no, glowing. A flicker of red embers in each eye, like fire trapped inside. I blink, and it’s gone. I tell myself it’s the moonlight, the heat, how mushy my brain is from what he’s doin’, like he owns me. He don’t give me a second to think. “Feel that?” he growls. “Feel how your pussy’s huggin’ my cock like she knows me?” I whimper—pathetic, high-pitched—but I can’t stop it. “Remmick—fuck—” He yanks my hair, just enough, til I tilt my head back. “You was waitin’ for this,” he says, voice low and rough. “I seen it. Seen the way you look at me like I’m the last bad thing you’ll ever let hurt you.” Leaning into my neck, lips brushing skin, breath cold now—too cold. “But I ain’t gone hurt you, darlin.’ I’m gone ruin you.” He bites—just a little, not sharp—enough to make me gasp, my whole body tensing on him. He laughs—soft, wicked. “Oh yeah,” he says, rutting harder. “You gone come for me like this. Face in the moss, legs shakin’. All these pretty little sounds spillin’ out your mouth like you need it.” I can barely keep up. Dizziness hits hard, slick runnin’ down my thighs, his cock hittin’ that spot over and over. “Say you’re mine,” he growls, hips slammin’ in so deep I cry out. “I’m yours—fuck—I’m yours, Remmick—” His voice drops—dark, velvet, dirtied—like he’s talkin’ from a place even he don’t fully understand. “Good girl,” he mutters. “Ain’t nobody gone fuck you like me. Ain’t nobody got the hunger I do.” And I feel his hand—big and rough—wrap around my throat from behind, just enough to remind me he’s still in control. Then he starts pumpin’ into me—fast, mean, nasty. My back arches. My moans break into sobs. “You gone give it to me?” he pants, barely human anymore. “Come all over this cock?” I want to answer. I try. But I can’t—my body’s already gone, trembling on the edge of something wild and white and all-consuming. And the second I come—everything breaks loose. He buries himself deep and roars—low and wrong, not a man’s sound at all. I feel him twitch, feel the flood of heat spill inside me, and his face presses into my neck, mouth open like he’s fightin’ the urge to bite down.
But he doesn’t. He just stays there. Still. Breathin’ like he ain’t breathed in years. ——
The morning creeps in slow, afraid to wake me, like it knows I’ve crossed a line I can’t come back from. I roll over, the sheet sticky against my skin, last night’s heat still clingin’. For a second—just a second—I forget where I am. Forget the weight of the house, the stale scent of bourbon and sweat baked into the walls. All I feel is the ghost of him—Remmick—still there in the ache between my thighs, in the buzz that lingers low in my belly. Remembered the way remmick carried me back to my porch and kissed me goodnight before walking away becoming one with the night. My fingers drift without thought, pressing just above my hip where a dull throb pulses. I wince, then pull the blanket back. And there it is. A dark, new bruise—shaped like a handprint—only it ain’t right. Too long. The fingers are too slim, curved strange, like something trying too hard to be human. My breath catches. I press again—harder this time—hoping pain might wash the shape away, or that pressure might flatten whatever’s twisted inside me.
But it doesn’t.
So I pull the blanket up, wrap it tight around me, and lie still, staring at the ceiling—waiting for some sign, some answer, some permission to feel what I shouldn’t. Because the truth is—I should be scared. I should be askin’ questions. Should be second-guessin’ everything last night meant.
But I’m not.
Instead, I replay how he looked at me—how his hands, too warm, too sure, moved like they’d known my body in another life. How he said my name like it was already his. I press my legs together under the sheet, close my eyes, and breathe deep. A girl gets used to silence. Gets used to fear. But nobody warns you how dangerous it is to be wanted that way. Touched like you’re somethin’ rare. Somethin’ sacred. Somethin’ wanted.
And I—I liked it. More than that—I craved it now. Even with the bruises. Even with the shadows twisting in my gut. Even with the memory of those eyes—burnin’ too bright in the dark. Don’t know if it’s love. But it sure as hell felt like it.
——
I move slow through the kitchen that morning, feet bare against cool linoleum. The coffee’s already gone bitter in the pot. Frank’s still in bed, his snores rasping through the cracked door like dull saw blades. I lean against the sink, sip from a chipped mug, and glance out the window. The jelly jar’s still there. Wildflowers wiltin’ now, but proud in their dying. I touch the bruise again through my dress. And I smile. Just a little. Because maybe something ain’t quite right. But for the first time in a long while—I’m happy, or well I thought…
——
The nights kept rollin’ like they belonged to us. Me and Remmick, sittin’ under stars that blinked like they was tryin’ to stay quiet. Sometimes we talked a lot. Sometimes we didn’t too much. But even the silence with him had weight, like it was filled with words we weren’t ready to say yet.
I’d tell him stories from before Frank, when my laughter hadn’t yet learned to flinch. He’d listen with that look he had—chin dipped low, eyes tilted up, mouth soft like he was drinkin’ me in, slow. He never interrupted. Never tried to solve anything. Just sat with it all. That kind of listenin’ can make a woman feel holy.
And I guess I got used to that rhythm. I got too used to it.
Because on the twelfth night, maybe the thirteenth—don’t really matter—he said something that pulled the thread straight from the hem. We were sittin’ close again. My shawl slippin’ off one shoulder, the moonlight makin’ silver out of the bruises on my thigh. He had that look on him again, like he wanted to ask somethin’ he’d already decided to regret. “You know Sammie?” he asked, real casual. Like it was just another name. I blinked. The name hit strange. “Sammie who?” He shrugged like he didn’t know the last name. “That boy. Plays that guitar like it talks back. You said he played with Pearline sometimes.” I sat up straighter.
I never said that.
I’d never mentioned Sammie at all. I swallowed. My smile faded before I could think to save it. “I don’t remember bringin’ up Sammie.” The pause that followed was heavy. And not in the good way. Remmick shifted beside me, slow. His jaw ticked once. “You sure?” I nodded, eyes never leaving him. “I’d remember talkin’ ‘bout Sammie.” He looked out at the trees, the edge of his mouth tight. “Huh.” And just like that, the air changed. It got thinner. Like breath didn’t want to come easy no more. I pulled the shawl closer. Suddenly real aware of the fact that I didn’t know where he slept. Didn’t know if he ever blinked when I wasn’t lookin’. “You alright?” he asked, too quick. “You askin’ me that, or yourself?” He turned to me then—real sharp. Real focused. “Why you gettin’ quiet?”
I didn’t answer. Not right away.
“Just surprised, is all,” I finally said, trying to smooth it over like I hadn’t just tripped on somethin’ sharp in his words. “Didn’t think you knew anybody round here.” “I don’t,” he said, fast. “You’re the only one I talk to.” “Then how you know Sammie plays guitar? I’ve never seen you at the juke joint nor heard word about you from anyone there.” His stare was too still now. Too fixed. Like a dog watchin’ a rabbit it ain’t sure it’s allowed to chase. “Maybe I heard it through the wind,” he said, not responding to the other part. But there was no smile behind it. Just the shadow of a man used to bein’ questioned. A man who didn’t like the feel of it. I stood, brushing grass off my legs. “I should head in.” He stood too, slower. Taller than I remembered. Or maybe the night just made him bigger.
“You mad at me?” he asked, quiet now. “No,” I said. “Just thinkin’. That alright with you?” He nodded. But it didn’t look like agreement. It looked like calculation. I didn’t turn my back on him till I hit the porch. And even then, I felt his eyes stick to my spine like syrup. Inside, I sat by the window, hands still wrapped around the cup I didn’t finish. The wildflowers were dry now. Curlin’ in on themselves. And I thought to myself—real quiet, so it wouldn’t wake the rest of me: How the hell did he know Sammie and what business he wan’ with him?
——— The days slipped back into that gray stretch of sameness after I started avoidin’ him. I filled my hours with chores, with silence, with tryin’ to forget the way Remmick used to sit so still beside me you’d think the night made room for him. But the nights weren’t mine anymore. I stopped goin’ to the porch. Stopped lingerin’ in the dark. The quiet didn’t soothe me—it stalked me. I felt it behind me on the walk home. At the edge of the trees. In the walls. I knew he was there.
Watchin’. Waitin’.
But I didn’t let him in again. Not even with my thoughts. That night, the juke joint buzzed with life. Hot bodies pressed close, laughter thick with drink, music ridin’ high on the air. I hadn’t been back in weeks, but I needed noise. Needed people. Needed not to feel alone. I sipped liquor like it might drown the nerves rattlin’ under my ribs. Played cards with a few men, some women. Slammed down a queen and grinned as I scooped the pot. That’s when Annie approached me.
“Y/N,” she whispered, voice tight. I looked up. “Frank’s here.” The name hit like a slap. I blinked. “What?” “He’s outside. Ask’n for you.” Annie’s face was pale, serious. Not the usual mischief in her eyes—just worry. I rose slow. “He’s never come here before.” Annie just nodded. We moved together, my heart poundin’. Smoke, Stack, and Cornbread were already standin’ at the open door, muscles tense, words clipped and low. When Frank saw me, he smiled. That wide, too-big smile I’d never seen on him. Not even on our wedding day. “Hey baby,” he drawled, too casual. “Wonderin’ when you’d come out here and let me in. These folks actin’ like I done somethin’ wrong.”
My stomach dropped. He never called me baby.
“Frank, why’re you here?” My voice was calm, but confusion lined every word. He laughed—soft, amused. “Can’t a man come see his wife? Thought maybe I’d finally check out what keeps you out so late.” Something was off. Everything was off. “You hate loud music,” I said, heart poundin’. “You said this place was full of nothin’ but whores and heathens.” He looked… wrong. Eyes too glassy. Skin too pale under the porch light. “Can’t we all change?” he said, teeth flashin’. “Now can I come in and enjoy my night like you folks?”
I looked at Smoke. He gave me that look—the one that said “you don’t gotta say yes.” But I opened my mouth anyway. Paused. Frank’s smile dropped just a little. “Y/N,” he said, his voice darker now. Familiar in its danger. “Can I come in or not?” My hand flew up before Stack could step forward. I swallowed hard.
“Come in, Frank.”
The words fell like stones. And just like that, the door to hell opened. The moment he crossed that threshold, the temperature dropped. I swear it did.
He didn’t speak. Didn’t drink. Just sat at the bar, stiff and still, like a wolf wearin’ man’s skin. Annie leaned into Smoke’s shoulder. “Somethin’ ain’t right,” she muttered. Mary nodded, arms folded. “He looks hollow.” Thirty minutes passed. Then Frank stood. Didn’t say a word. Just turned and walked into the crowd like a man on a mission. Headin’ straight for the stage.
Straight for Sammie.
Smoke pushed off the wall, followin’ fast. But before anyone could act, Frank lunged—grabbed a man near the front and tackled him to the floor. Screamin’ erupted as Frank sank his teeth into the man’s neck. Bit down. Tore. Blood sprayed across the floorboards, across people’s shoes. The scream that left my throat didn’t sound like mine. Smoke pulled his pistol and fired. The sound cracked through the joint like lightning. The man jerked, then stilled. Frank’s body fell limp over him, gore soakin’ his shirt. Then suddenly Frank stood back up like he wasn’t just shot in the head, the man he bitten standing up besides him the same eerie smile on both their blood stained mouths.
I stood frozen in place.
People screamed, chairs overturned, glass shattered. Stack wrestled another body that started lurchin’ with glowing -white eyes. Mary grabbed Pearline, draggin’ her through the back exit. Annie grabbed me. “Y/N—we gotta GO!” We burst through the back, runnin’. I took the lead, feet slammin’ down the path I used to walk like a lullaby. Not now. Not anymore. Now it felt like runnin’ through a grave. Behind me, I heard chaos—growls, screams, more gunshots. I looked back once. Bodies jumpin’ on each other, teeth sinkin’ into flesh. All Their eyes— White. Glowing like candle flames in a dead house. Annie was right behind me.
Then she wasn’t.
I turned. They were all gone. Sammie. Pearline. Mary. Annie. Gone.
I kept runnin’. The clearing opened up like a mouth, and I stumbled into it, chest heaving. And that’s when I saw him. Same silhouette. Same calm. But he wasn’t the man I knew. Remmick stood just beyond the tree line, Same shirt. Same pants. But now soaked through with blood. But his face— That smile wasn’t his smile. Those eyes weren’t human. Red. Glowing like coals. Just like I thought I saw that night I gave him everything. I froze. My legs locked. My throat closed up. Remmick tilted his head, playful. Mocking.
“Oh darlin’,” he cooed, stepping forward, arms out like a man offerin’ salvation. “Where you think you runnin’ off to? You’re gonna miss the party.” I stumbled back, tears burnin’ in my eyes. “What are you?” He stepped forward, arms open like he meant to cradle me, like he hadn’t just let blood dry on his chest. “Don’t look at me like that,” he said, like it was me betrayin’ him. “You knew. Somewhere in that smart little head of yours, you knew. The eyes, the voice, the way I don’t come out durin’ daytime—”
“You lied,” I whispered. “Only when I needed too,” he said. I shook my head. “I thought you loved me.” Remmick stopped, cocking his head. Everything soft in him was gone. Only sharp edges now. “You thought it was love?” he asked, teeth glintin’ between blood. “You thought I wanted you?” I flinched.
“All I needed was a way in. You—” he stepped closer, “—were just a door. But you kept it shut. Had to break you open. Took longer than I liked.” “I trusted you,” I said, voice crumblin’. “And you broke so pretty,” he said. “I almost didn’t wanna finish the job. But then you ran. Made it… inconvenient.” He hissed softly, a grin curling up like a scar.
“I didn’t want you, Y/N. I wanted Sammie. That boy’s voice carries somethin’ old in it. Ancient. And that joint?” He gestured back toward the chaos. “It’s sacred ground.” “You used me,” I whispered, tears burnin’ now. “I let you in. I trusted you.”
“You believed me,” he corrected. “And that’s all I ever needed.” My breath caught somewhere between my ribs and spine, all my blood screamin’ for me to run. But I couldn’t move—just stared at Remmick, my chest heavy with grief, with betrayal, with rage. He tilted his head again, eyes burning like iron pulled from a forge. “I didn’t want you,” he said again, voice soft as a lullaby. “I wanted the key. And girl, you were it.”
My throat worked around a sob. My legs, finally rememberin’ they was mine, shifted. I turned to bolt— And stopped.
There they stood.
A wall of them.
Faces I knew too well. Cornbread. Mary. Stack. Even Annie—lips pulled in a wide, wrong smile. Their skin was pale, waxy. Their eyes—oh God, their eyes—glowin’ white like candles lit from the inside. They didn’t speak at first. Just smiled. Stared.
And then—slow and soft—they started to hum. That same song Sammie used to play on slow nights. The one that never had words, just a melody made of aching and memory. But now it had words. And they all sang ‘em. “Sleep, little darlin’, the dark’s gone sweet, The blood runs warm, the circle’s complete, its freedom you seek…”
I backed away, breath shiverin’ in and out of my lungs. The chorus kept swellin’. Their voices overlappin’, mouths stretchin’ too wide, white eyes never blinkin’. Like they weren’t people anymore. Just shells. Just echoes.
I turned back to Remmick— And he was right in front of me. So close I could see the dried blood on his collar, the gleam of teeth too long to belong in any man’s mouth. He lifted his hand—calm, steady. Like he was invitin’ me to dance. “Come on, Y/N,” he whispered, smile almost tender now. “Ain’t you tired of runnin’?” I didn’t know if I was breathin’. Didn’t know if I wanted to be. Everything hurt. Everything I’d carried—love, hope, grief, rage—it all sat in my mouth like copper.
I looked at his hand again. And maybe, for just a moment, I thought about takin’ it. But maybe I didn’t. Maybe I turned and ran straight into the woods. Maybe I screamed. Maybe I smiled. Maybe I never left that clearin’. Maybe I did. Maybe the darkness that took over me, was just my eyes closed wishing to wake from this nightmare.
#jack o'connell#remmick#sinners#sinners 2025#sinners x reader#sinners imagine#remmick x reader#vampire#vampire x human#smut#18 + content#fem reader#fanfiction#imagine#sinners fic#angst fanfic#dark romance#my writing#cherrylala
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
professional-ish!

pairing: boss!jake x reader
synopsis: you’re just trying to survive your 9-to-5 without spontaneously combusting, but your painfully attractive boss seems to think you’re flirting. every awkward smile, accidental wink, and misfired message only makes it worse. now he’s looking at you like you’ve got some secret agenda. the truth? you just short-circuit around hot people. it’s not seduction—it’s social malfunction.
genre: workplace romance, crack, accidental flirting(?), some suggestive content
warnings: making out, some touching, jealous!jake, swearing, the writer has slapped all the office lingo known to her
note: sorry for the late post!! this is the last installment for the 2k event yayy! i feel like the ending is kinda rushed, i rewrote the last half so many times i kinda hate this. also i realised this is lowkey similar to the tutor!jungwon fic after writing haha. anyway i hope you enjoy reading!
word count: 4.4k
if you liked it please reblog or comment to give me your feedback! <3
2k event | previous
three days. that’s all it had been.
three days of nervously memorising names, of smiling too wide at people whose roles you hadn’t quite figured out yet, of laughing a little too loudly at jokes you only half understood. but you were getting there. you’d even found a few coworkers who didn’t seem to mind your presence—who invited you to lunch, who nodded at you in the hallway like you belonged. it was progress.
and then today happened.
you’d walked into the office that morning feeling oddly optimistic. the sun was streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the coffee in your hand was still warm, and you’d actually managed to pick an outfit that didn’t make you look like you’d dressed in the dark. for once, you didn’t feel like an imposter.
that should’ve been your first warning.
your hr manager, ms. cho, had intercepted you before you could even reach your desk. “good, you’re here early,” she’d said, her tone brisk but not unkind. “let’s go introduce you to your boss now—he’s been out of town, but he’s back today, and he wants to meet you.”
your stomach had twisted. you’d known, logically, that you’d have to meet him eventually. but you’d hoped for at least another week to settle in, to maybe practise not sounding like a complete disaster in front of someone whose opinion could dictate your future here.
ms. cho led you down a hallway that felt too long, your heels clicking against the polished floors in a rhythm that matched your racing heartbeat. the air smelled faintly of citrus cleaner and expensive cologne, the kind that lingered in elevators long after the person wearing it had stepped out. your fingers fidgeted with the hem of your blazer, your mouth dry as you mentally rehearsed your greeting. nice to meet you, sir. looking forward to working with you, sir. please don’t think i’m incompetent, sir.
then the door opened, and all those carefully prepared words dissolved into static.
because jake sim was—
well.
he wasn’t just your boss. he was a vision.
he stood near the window, the morning light catching the sharp lines of his profile, one hand tucked casually into his pocket like he’d been waiting for you without a single ounce of impatience. his suit was immaculate, the fabric draping over his shoulders in a way that made it clear it cost more than your rent. his hair was styled just so, not a strand out of place, and when he turned to look at you, his lips curled into a charming smile that showcased his quiet confidence.
your felt like you had been submerged into thick viscous honey, your brain too muddled to function.
“ah,” he said in an unfairly smooth and deep voice. “you must be the new hire.”
your mouth opened, but nothing came out.
this wasn’t happening. you were a professional. you’d practised this. you’d literally rehearsed in the mirror last night.
so why were your palms sweating? why was your pulse hammering in your throat like you’d just sprinted up a flight of stairs?
“nice to—nice, sir. i mean. meet. you.”
the second the words left your mouth, you wanted to claw them back. your voice had pitched up, cracking like you were fifteen and going through puberty all over again. your face burned, your ears hot with humiliation, and in a desperate attempt to play it off, you let out a laugh—or at least, the mangled, high pitched attempt at one.
it echoed in the silence.
ms. cho coughed politely. jake’s eyebrow lifted, slow and deliberate, his smirk deepening like he’d just discovered something fascinating.
you were going to die.
in your panic, you took a step back—only for your heel to catch on the edge of a decorative potted plant. your arms pinwheeled, your balance teetering dangerously, and for one horrifying second, you were certain you were about to crash directly into the very expensive looking side table beside you.
somehow, you didn’t. but the damage was done.
jake’s gaze flickered from your flailing limbs back to your face, his expression shifting into something dangerously close to amusement. like you were the most entertaining thing he’d seen all week.
oh god.
you wanted to vanish. you wanted to teleport directly into the nearest trash chute. you wanted to go back in time and never apply for this job.
you see, you had a problem.
a big, humiliating, soul crushing problem that no amount of deep breathing or positive affirmations could fix. it wasn't that you were incompetent—far from it. you'd graduated top of your class, aced every interview, and somehow landed this prestigious position through sheer skill and determination as your first job. no, your problem was far more specific, far more devastating in its simplicity:
you malfunctioned around attractive people.
and not just the casual, oh-they're-nice-looking kind of attractive. no, you short circuited around the kind of devastatingly gorgeous humans who moved through the world like they'd never once doubted their place in it. the kind who could reduce you to a stuttering, blushing mess with nothing more than a glance.
and jake sim?
jake sim was the human embodiment of your downfall.
when hr informed you that you'd been reassigned as his junior assistant, your first reaction had been to laugh—a high, slightly hysterical sound that made the hr manager eye you with concern.
"this is a great opportunity for you to learn," she'd said, her tone suggesting she didn't understand why you looked like you were about to pass out.
you'd nodded mechanically, your mind already racing through every possible disaster scenario. daily interactions. emails that required actual coherence. eye contact.
how were you supposed to maintain eye contact when looking at him for too long made your palms sweat and your thoughts scatter like startled birds?
the first week was a special kind of torture.
you arrived early every morning, rehearsing conversations in your head like an actor preparing for a role. you studied his schedule like it was a sacred text, memorising every meeting, every deadline, every detail that might give you even the slightest edge in appearing competent. you told yourself you could do this. you were a professional. you'd worked too hard to let something as trivial as a pretty face unravel you.
but then he'd walk into the room, all sharp suits and effortless confidence, and your carefully constructed composure would crumble like a sandcastle at high tide.
like today.
you'd been reviewing project updates at your desk, your notes meticulously organised, your thoughts clear and focused. you were prepared. you were ready. and then—
"did you get those figures from marketing?"
his voice, smooth and deep, came from directly behind you, closer than you'd expected. you could smell the faint, expensive scent of his cologne—something warm and subtly spicy that made your stomach do a slow, treacherous flip. your fingers froze over the keyboard.
you'd meant to say, "i'll get you those files right away." but what came out was:
"i'll get you anything."
the second the words left your mouth, time seemed to slow. your brain, in its panic, replayed the sentence on a loop, each repetition more horrifying than the last. your pulse pounded in your ears, a frantic drumbeat of oh god oh god oh god.
you tried to laugh it off, but the sound that escaped was less a laugh and more a strangled wheeze, the kind of noise that made people edge away slowly. the silence that followed was thick enough to choke on.
jake didn't move. when you finally dared to glance up, his expression was unreadable—just the slight tilt of his head, the faintest arch of one eyebrow. then, slowly, his mouth curved into something that wasn't quite a smile.
"that's a dangerous thing to offer," he said, his voice low and far too amused.
before you could even attempt to salvage the wreckage of your dignity, he was walking away, leaving you sitting there with your face burning, your hands clenched into fists in your lap.
you wanted to disappear. you wanted to rewind the last thirty seconds and try again. you wanted to march into hr and demand a transfer to a department where you'd never have to speak to another human being again—preferably one located in a remote, soundproof bunker.
but instead, you took a shaky breath, straightened your shoulders, and opened the marketing files with exaggerated focus. you could do this. you would do this.
even if it killed you.
the office whispers started innocently enough. a stifled chuckle when you dropped your pen for the third time during the monday meeting. knowing glances exchanged over cubicle walls when you developed a sudden, intense interest in your shoes every time jake entered a room. at first you thought nothing of it—until you overheard lisa from accounting whisper "someone's got a crush" loud enough for half the floor to hear.
today had been particularly catastrophic.
early in the morning, jake had leaned over your desk to point out a formula error, his crisp white sleeve brushing against your forearm.
"the pivot table in this spreadsheet needs adjusting," he'd said, his voice dipping into that low, measured tone that did something inexplicable to your breathing patterns.
and then—god help you—you'd giggled. not a polite professional chuckle, but a high- pitched, borderline hysterical sound that seemed to startle both of you. jake had frozen mid sentence, his pen hovering over the document like he wasn't sure whether to correct the numbers or call hr.
"i—sorry, sorry," you'd stammered, your face burning as you desperately tried to salvage the moment, "it's just—pivot tables are so—they're just really—"
you'd waved your hands vaguely, as if this explained anything. jake had simply blinked, slow and deliberate like a cat observing particularly baffling prey, before continuing his explanation as if nothing had happened. which was somehow worse.
later, you'd been printing reports when jake appeared beside you—silently, like some sort of corporate vampire—reaching across you to grab a stack of documents. his forearm brushed against yours, warm and solid through the fabric of his dress shirt, and your entire nervous system short-circuited. your breath hitched audibly, your fingers spasmed on the copier lid, and for one dizzying moment you were certain you were going to either pass out or vomit directly onto the machine's control panel.
from the way your coworkers suddenly found reasons to walk past the copier area, you weren't as subtle as you'd hoped.
"you know," maria from marketing had said later in the break room, stirring her coffee with exaggerated casualness, "if you wanted his attention, you're doing great." the grin she shot you was equal parts amused and merciless.
"that's not—i'm not—" you'd sputtered, your coffee cup trembling in your hands. "i have this thing where i just—when people are really—i mean my brain just—" your words dissolved into incoherence, which only made her smirk widen.
the worst, most embarrassing thing was the email disaster which happened at 3:17 pm on tuesday. you remembered the exact time because you'd stared at the timestamp in mute horror for a full minute after hitting send.
you'd meant to type "i need you to look at it" regarding the quarterly report draft. what you'd actually sent to jake's inbox read: "i need you to look at me."
your blood turned to ice. for thirty full seconds, you simply sat there, fingers hovering over the keyboard like you could somehow un-send the message through sheer force of will. your first instinct was to feign a sudden illness and flee the country. your second was to claim you'd been hacked.
in the end, you'd settled for sending a follow-up email with the subject line "CORRECTION" in all caps and the body simply reading "THE REPORT. I NEED YOU TO LOOK AT THE REPORT." you didn't explain further. you couldn't.
the afternoon meeting was where everything came to a head. you'd been doing remarkably well—keeping your gaze firmly on your notes, responding in complete sentences, even managing to contribute to the discussion without sounding like you'd suffered a recent head injury. then, as you reached for your water glass, your traitorous hand trembled just enough to send the glass tipping. water cascaded across the conference table in a shimmering wave, soaking documents, laptops, and—most horrifyingly—the front of jake's perfectly tailored trousers.
the room fell silent. your pulse roared in your ears. the water droplet sliding slowly down jake's thigh was the most obscene thing you'd ever witnessed.
"i—oh god—i'm so—" you shot to your feet, knocking your chair over in your haste. napkins appeared as if by magic from various coworkers, though none of them made a move to help, this was clearly too entertaining to interrupt.
"i'll just—bathroom and paper towels—" you managed to choke out before fleeing the scene, your heels clicking a frantic staccato against the polished floors.
as you rounded the corner, you could have sworn you heard jake murmur something under his breath. later, you'd learn from multiple "helpful" coworkers that what he'd actually said was "she's something else," in a tone that could have been exasperated or amused or—most terrifyingly—intrigued.
the office gossip mill had already spun this into at least three different romantic subplots by the time you returned with a wad of paper towels and the shattered remains of your dignity.
the worst part was that this was only tuesday. you had three more days of this to survive. as you sat at your desk later, staring blankly at your computer screen, you made a mental note to research whether it was possible to die from secondhand embarrassment—specifically, embarrassment generated by your own inability to function like a normal human being around your unfairly attractive boss.
things escalated in the worst possible way when jake started hovering more.
it began subtly—a coffee cup appearing on your desk when you hadn’t asked for one, the rich, bitter scent wafting up as you stared at it like it might be a trap. you’d glanced around, searching for the culprit, only to find jake already walking away, hands tucked into his pockets like he hadn’t just disrupted your entire morning with an act of kindness you weren’t equipped to handle.
then came the project updates. suddenly, he was asking for your input on things that weren’t even under your purview, leaning against the edge of your desk while you fumbled through explanations, your throat dry under the weight of his attention.
and then things somehow got worse when he started leaning down towards you. not enough to be inappropriate, but enough that you could smell the faint, expensive cedar of his cologne, enough that his voice dropped into a low, private timbre that sent your pulse skittering. it felt deliberate. it felt like a test you were failing spectacularly.
like today.
you’d been caught staring. again.
this time during a department meeting, your gaze drifting helplessly toward where jake sat at the head of the table, his fingers steepled under his chin, the sharp line of his jaw illuminated by the too-bright conference room lights. you hadn’t meant to look. or maybe you had. maybe you were a glutton for punishment, for the way your stomach swooped when his eyes flicked up and caught you, his eyebrow lifting just slightly.
"you good?" his voice was quiet, just for you, the words curling around you like smoke.
your brain short circuited. you could feel the heat creeping up your neck, your fingers tightening around your pen like it was the only thing tethering you to reality. play it cool, you begged yourself. just say something normal.
"low blood sugar," you mumbled, the lie tumbling out before you could stop it. you weren’t even sure what that meant in this context—were you implying you were dizzy? hungry? medically compromised?—but jake didn’t call you on it. he just smirked, slow and knowing, like he could see right through you.
you should’ve known then that you’d made a mistake.
because after that, snacks from him started appearing. protein bars tucked into your desk drawer. a banana left beside your keyboard with no explanation. once, horrifyingly, a lollipop—bright red and obscenely shiny—placed directly on top of your morning report. you’d stared at it for a full minute, your face burning, before stuffing it into your bag like contraband.
you swore he watched you eat them. not obviously, not in a way you could call him out on, but in those fleeting moments when you glanced up from unwrapping a granola bar to find his gaze already on you, dark and unreadable.
it all came to a head when you thought he was out of the office.
you’d been ranting to yuna in the break room, your voice a hushed, frantic whisper as you paced in front of the microwave.
"he keeps looking at me like i’m trying to seduce him," you groaned, dragging your hands down your face. "i’m not. i just—i don’t know how to behave around him, it’s like i’m socially defective."
yuna had opened her mouth to respond—probably to laugh at you, the traitor—when a cough cut through the room.
your blood turned to ice.
jake stood in the doorway, one hand braced against the frame, his expression perfectly neutral. how long had he been there? how much had he heard? your stomach dropped straight through the floor as your brain replayed your own words in brutal, high definition clarity. socially defective. oh god.
for one endless second, no one moved. then jake tilted his head—just slightly, like he was considering something—and walked away without a word.
you died a thousand deaths in that moment.
you expected things to be awkward after that. unbearable, even. but the next day, jake was... different. he smiled more—slow, deliberate smiles that made your palms sweat. he stared longer, his gaze lingering even when you ducked your head, even when you pretended not to notice. and then, over lunch—a lunch he had invited you to, a lunch you’d agreed to out of some masochistic impulse.
he leaned back in his chair and asked, casual as anything, "what kind of guy do you like?"
you choked on your drink.
your mind raced through a dozen possible responses—professional, respectful, not my boss—before settling on the dumbest possible answer. "alive," you croaked.
jake snorted, his lips quirking in a way that made your chest ache. "good start," he said, and something in his voice that sounded warm and interested, sent your heart into freefall.
the office that night was too quiet, the silence pressing on your ears and making them ring.
you'd stayed late to finish some work, the blue light of your computer screen the only thing cutting through the dark. outside, the city hummed—car horns, distant sirens, the occasional burst of laughter from people who still had lives at this hour. your coffee had gone cold hours ago, but you kept sipping it anyway, the bitter taste matching your mood.
when the door creaked open, you didn't even look up. probably just the cleaning crew. but then you caught that scent—something expensive and faintly spicy, cutting through the stale office air. your fingers froze over the keyboard.
"still here?"
jake's voice was rougher than usual, tired around the edges. when you finally turned, he was leaning against your desk, two fresh coffees in hand. his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing those stupidly perfect forearms. his tie hung loose around his neck like he'd been yanking at it all day. he looked rumpled in a way that made your stomach do something complicated.
"uh. yeah." you swallowed, suddenly aware of how dry your throat was. "report."
he set one of the coffees down in front of you. the good stuff, from that place around the corner that charged way too much. "drink that before you pass out."
you wanted to say something clever. instead, your fingers fumbled with the lid, the plastic making an embarrassingly loud crack in the quiet office.
jake didn't leave. just sank into the chair across from you with a quiet groan, stretching his long legs out until his shoe bumped yours. you jerked back like you'd been shocked.
for a while, the only sounds were your typing and the occasional sip of coffee. except you couldn't focus, not with him sitting there watching you. your fingers kept slipping, typing "jaje" instead of "jake" before you could stop yourself. you deleted it so fast your mouse clicked echoed.
"you're staring," he said suddenly.
you choked on your coffee. "i wasn't—"
"you were." he leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "at my mouth, specifically."
your face burned. you had been. just for a second. because his lips were chapped from the cold outside, and he kept worrying at the bottom one with his teeth, and—
"am i distracting you?" his voice dropped, taking on that low, teasing quality that made your pulse jump.
"no," you lied, your voice cracking.
a beat passed and then a tiny, pathetic noise escaped you—something between a whimper and a hiccup. you wanted to die(again).
jake's eyes darkened, his smirk turning predatory. he leaned in closer, close enough that you could see the faint stubble shadowing his jaw, close enough that his knee pressed against yours under the desk and stayed there.
"if i didn't know better," he murmured, his breath warm against your cheek, "i'd say you like me, sweetheart."
your brain paused all activities and all you could manage was a strangled "jake—" that sounded more like a plea than a protest.
he pulled back just enough to meet your eyes, his grin all sharp edges. "i'm kidding."
but the way his fingers brushed yours as he took your empty coffee cup said he absolutely wasn't.
over the past few days, something subtle had shifted between you and jake without either of you acknowledging it. the nervous stuttering that used to plague your conversations had faded into something smoother, something more natural.
the late night coffee incident had been weeks ago, but its ghost lingered in every interaction since. you'd noticed the shift—how your pulse no longer raced quite so violently when jake entered a room, how your hands remained steady when passing him files. you still noticed the way his dress shirts stretched across his shoulders when he reached for files, still caught yourself staring at his hands when he typed, but the panic those observations used to trigger had mellowed into a warm flutter low in your stomach. you could even hold his gaze for entire sentences now without feeling like your skin might catch fire. progress, you'd thought. until today.
the copy machine hummed its familiar tune as you leaned against it, listening to the new marketing associate—ethan? evan?—recount his disastrous first client meeting.
his animated storytelling had you laughing, the sound louder than intended in the quiet office. when his hand brushed your arm in emphasis, you didn't stiffen like you would have weeks ago. which made jake's sudden appearance and grip on your elbow all the more startling.
"conference room. now." his voice carried that particular edge you'd come to recognise—the one that brooked no argument.
you barely had time to mutter an apology to not-ethan before jake was steering you down the hall, his fingers burning through your blazer sleeve. the break room door clicked shut behind you with finality.
jake paced like a caged animal, running a hand through his perfectly styled hair until it stood in disarray.
"you and the new guy looked awfully friendly." the words came out clipped, his back turned as he pretended sudden fascination with the microwave's keypad.
you blinked. "we were just talking."
"talking." he scoffed, finally turning. the fluorescent lights caught the tension in his jaw. "is that what they're calling it now?"
the realisation dawned slowly, then all at once—the way jake's coffee deliveries always seemed to coincide with your conversations with others, how he'd suddenly taken interest in your lunch plans, the barely concealed irritation whenever someone lingered too long at your desk. your stomach swooped.
"wait." you stepped closer, watching his adam's apple bob as he swallowed. "are you... jealous?"
jake's laugh was humourless. "don't flatter yourself."
but his eyes, dark and stormy, betrayed him. you saw it then: the insecurity beneath the polished exterior, the fear that your newfound ease around him wasn't comfort earned through shared late nights and inside jokes, but because your attention had wandered.
the elevator ride down that evening was thick with tension. jake stood unnaturally still, his reflection in the metal doors betraying clenched fists and a ticking jaw. you watched the floor numbers descend, exhaustion weighing heavy on your shoulders.
"you think i'm playing some game," you said quietly, not quite a question.
jake's reflection met yours. "aren't you?"
the doors opened on the empty lobby. neither of you moved.
"all those blushes and stammers," he continued, voice rough. "the way you'd trip over yourself whenever i got too close. and now?" his hand shot out to stop the doors from closing. "nothing. like i've become... ordinary."
the raw vulnerability in his words stole your breath. you turned, really looking at him—the faint shadows under his eyes, the way his tie hung slightly crooked. the man beneath the polished veneer.
"jake," you breathed, stepping closer. "you could never be ordinary."
something dangerous flashed in his eyes. "prove it."
the first kiss was all collision—lips bruising, teeth clashing. you gasped as jake backed you into the wall, his hands finding your hips with a possessiveness that set your nerves alight.
"fuck," he growled against your mouth when your fingers tangled in his hair. "you have no idea how long i've—"
you cut him off with another kiss, revelling in the way his body shuddered against yours. his palms slid under your blouse, calloused fingers mapping your skin like he was committing you to memory.
"still think i was seducing you?" you managed between kisses, arching into his touch.
jake nipped at your bottom lip, drawing a whimper you'd deny later. "sweetheart," he murmured, breath hot against your skin, "you've been wrecking me since day one."
some distant part of your brain registered the security cameras, the professionalism you were shattering, the inevitable hr disaster. it was drowned out by the way jake's hands trembled as they traced your ribs, by the broken sound he made when you scraped your nails down his back.
when you finally broke apart—lips swollen, breathing ragged—jake rested his forehead against yours. his thumb traced your cheekbone with unexpected tenderness.
"we're going to get fired," you whispered, even as your fingers toyed with his belt loop.
jake's grin was all sinful promise as he stole one more kiss. "best damn termination notice i'll ever receive." (don't do this guys)
𝗰𝗼𝗽𝘆𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 ©𝗴𝘆𝘂𝘂𝗯𝗲𝗿𝗿𝘆𝘆 on Tumblr
˚ · .𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝘀 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗲𝗿𝘃𝗲𝗱
#ady 𝘄𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗲𝘀...👩🏻💻.ᐟ#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen oneshots#enhypen fics#enhypen x reader#kpop fics#jake#sim jake#jake x reader#jake imagines#jake fics#jake oneshots#sim jaeyun#jaeyun x reader#jake fluff#enhypen fluff#enhypen crack
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
you broke me first - l.hs
pairing: virgin!lee heeseung x experienced fem!reader
synopsis: you and heeseung are the school’s golden pair — popular, admired, and constantly shipped. the only problem? you can’t stand him. from competing on exams to gym class, you’re always neck and neck, and no one gets under your skin like he does. but while you see a rival, he sees the love of his life. when you overhear a hushed conversation that breaks you, will heeseung be able to win you back?
featuring: all of enha, winter from aespa, yuqi from (g)i-dle, and keeho from p1h
genre: angst... slow burn, some fluff, kissing, skinship, SMUTTTT, college au, first love trope?? sorta? one sided enemies to lovers
warnings: smut so mdni (18+), alcohol consumption, vandalizing property, Sexual Tension, everyone is around the same age (21-23), lowercase intended <3
playlist: you broke me first by tate mcrae & what was i made for — billie eilish
(smut warnings under cut!)
wc: 13.271k
a/n: first fic is here! plsplspls leave feedback as anything helps!! was listening to you broke me first and got inspo for a kinda angsty fic pls bare with me :3 anyways! enjoy the read <3<3
smut content: mention of toys (but no use), fingering, squirting, unprotected sex (not for you), dry humping, switch! hee and reader, riding, mating press, too much kissing, masturbation (m.), breeding kink, slight dacryphilia, oral (m. & f.), deepthroating, belly bulge, creampie, size kinkish, big dick! hee, not much aftercare but it's like fluffy, y/n has a “reputation” that she gets around, VIRGIN HEESEUNG (but no one knows…) i think thats it? lmk if i missed anything ◡̈
not proofread!

lee. fucking. heeseung. you hate him. you can't stand him. he always knows what to say just to piss you off. you might be wondering, "why don't you just try to avoid him?" the issue is... you do. you try with ALL your power but to no avail, he's in the same friend group as you.
your friends, knowing you hate him, decided to combine friend groups to see if you and him could mend things. spoiler alert: it failed miserably.
you felt safe in your small circle with keeho (the man you deemed to be your biological older brother — you aren't related), yuqi (your junior high best friend), and winter (your literal wife).
you guys were well known around the entire city of seoul for being the "it group" — always partying, hooking up, and somehow still acing every class (while nursing massive hangovers).
however, heeseung's friend group consisted of the golden boys in decelis university: park jongseong (known as jay, he hates his given name), sim jaeyun (known as the australian transfer student, jake), park sunghoon (the insanely hot figure skater), kim sunoo (the bubbliest person you've ever met), yang jungwon (the boy with feline features, however you've made a special note to never piss him off cause he has a black belt), and nishimura riki (known as ni-ki because he wanted to be different).
you loved riki. he was like your younger brother — chaotic, blunt, and always three steps ahead of everyone. you’d even joked once that if you had to suffer heeseung’s presence, at least you got riki out of it.
unfortunately, riki had the worst habit of instigating chaos.
“truth or dare?” he asked one friday night, grinning like he already had your life planned out. everyone was crammed into jay’s ridiculously large basement, music low, snacks half eaten, and bodies sprawled on beanbags and plush carpet.
you should’ve said “truth.” you knew you should’ve. but you weren’t a coward.
“dare,” you answered, arms crossed, eyes sharp.
the group erupted in ooooh's in perfect synchronicity.
riki’s grin only widened. “i dare you to sit on heeseung’s lap for five minutes.”
you almost lunged across the room.
“riki,” you hissed, “you are so dead.”
he just wiggled his brows suggestively. “i’m a baby. you wouldn’t hurt me.”
the worst part? he was right.
you looked over at heeseung, who was watching you like a cat watching a cornered mouse — lazy smirk, fingers casually drumming against his knee. “scared, sweetheart?”
“i’ll kill you in your sleep,” you said sweetly as you stalked over and dropped yourself into his lap like he was made of cardboard and air.
he oofed, not because you were heavy, but because he wasn’t expecting you to actually do it.
“wow,” he murmured, lips near your ear. “you smell like citrus and bad decisions.”
you resisted the urge to elbow him in the ribs.
five minutes. you just had to survive five minutes.
but then his hands casually settled on your waist, and you felt it — the spark. the electric, traitorous, goddamn spark that told you this was a very, very bad idea.
because maybe, just maybe, your hatred wasn’t as pure as you thought- no. what are you thinking??? you immediately shook the feeling that was buzzing inside you and blamed it on the alcohol swimming in your blood.
you definitely. hated heeseung. yup, yeah, you really did.
heeseung on the other hand? he was just praying to every god he could think of that you couldn't feel how sweaty his palms were getting.
because he was panicking. full blown, internal screaming, oh-no-she’s-sitting-on-me-and-she’s-warm kind of panicking. he hadn't expected you to actually follow through on your usual threats, much less practically straddle him in front of your mutual friends.
but now? now he was just trying to not pass out from the sheer force of your perfume and presence and the weight of years of unresolved tension that sat heavier than you ever could.
"you're sweating," you said flatly, side eyeing him with that expression that usually meant murder or mockery — or both. "you good?"
"totally," he croaked. "i always nearly die when beautiful people threaten me. it's, like, my thing."
you blinked once. twice.
"did you just call me beautiful?"
"i said what i said," he muttered, then immediately regretted everything.
your brows lifted in slow, dangerous amusement. "you feeling okay, heeseung? you hitting on me while i’m threatening you?”
“wouldn’t be the first time,” he said, almost too quiet for you to hear.
and there it was again. the spark. like a lighter flicked too close to your frayed nerves.
you looked away, choosing to focus on literally anything else, but his grip on your waist tightened just slightly, grounding you, almost daring you to acknowledge it.
“how much longer do i have to sit on this assholes lap?” you questioned under your breath, reminding yourself, reminding him, that this was temporary.
"4 minutes!" jake sang back as his accented voice rang in your ears. fuck, it's only been one minute? you thought to yourself... until he spoke.
“i could ruin us in three,” he whispered, warm breath tickling your ear. he was so close you could practically feel his labored breathing against your back. you craned your neck to the side so you could look him in the eyes, "what did you just say???" heeseung was at a loss for words — his brain only drawing blanks.
did he say what he thought he said in his head out loud? impossible. he's hidden it so well, no one in your guys' shared friend group had even suspected his overbearing attraction towards you.
so heeseung did the only thing he could think of. he gulped.
just as your gaze dropped to his adams apple, sunghoon cleared his throat, reducing the fiery tension between you two to reduce to a simmer. "time's up" he stated. and just like that, the warmth you once shared was gone.
as the game progressed, the most interesting things to occur were jake kissing sunghoon on the cheek, riki vandalizing an old alley way that never saw the sun, and winter lady-and-the-tramping a twizzler with keeho.
you and heeseung never dared to even spare a glance in each other's direction for the rest of the night.
───
you laid awake, staring at the ceiling in jay's basement while trying to get comfy on the leather couch that probably cost more than your entire wardrobe. you couldn't sleep. and the reason? none other than your self-proclaimed arch nemesis: lee heeseung.
your friend groups slept on different floors to prevent you and heeseung arguing and waking up the entire house. you slowly got up, attempting and (barely) succeeding to not step on a sleeping figure sprawled on the floor.
as you walk up the stairs from the basement, you hear two people whisper shouting at each other.
you glance at the time displayed on your phone.
a measly 3:16 am stared brightly at you. who's awake at this hour?? as you step closer to the hushed voices, you think you can make out the unmistakeable deepness of riki's voice and heeseung's annoying(ly hot) whispers, tinged with sleep.
"why the fuck would you dare HER of all people to sit on MY lap????" heeseung shouts quietly, clearly frustrated. riki bursts into a fit of giggles. "dude, don't tell me you feel something for her, don't you guys like hate each other?" he says between snide little chuckles.
heeseung freezes. there's no way riki really caught on to what he was supposed to never let slip through the cracks... right?! so he musters up all the dignity he has left and defensively grunts a series of defenses "nowhywouldieverseeherlikethatsheisn'tmytypeandithinkshe'sgross"
riki blankly stares back at heeseung's panicking eyes, "okayyy," he drags the word out, "you don't need to put her down like that, she's like my older sister, dude" riki spits back.
your lips twitch in a small smile, just for a second. just long enough for riki to catch your eyes peeking behind the corner. he nods once, subtle and solid. always in your corner.
but the comfort dies as soon as heeseung opens his mouth.
"i could never love someone like her."
and the world stops.
he says it so casually. almost like it’s a joke. like it's just another throwaway comment tossed between drinks and half-meant insults. but it lands with the weight of something cruelly true — or at least, something you believe he means.
you feel the breath hitch in your throat. just once.
riki's gaze is drawn to your frozen frame. and that's when everything freezes. heeseung whips around to see you standing there. eyes blown and glossy.
riki shifts, but he doesn’t move to try and console you — he knows better. knows this is something that'll bruise. something you need time to process, alone.
you bite back tears. “right,” you say, quietly. “of course.”
heeseung’s expression flickers — confusion, regret, something else — but you’ve already masked the pain. emotion draining from your face like you’ve trained for it. like it’s a sport. like if you stop moving, the hurt will catch up.
“i didn’t mean it like that,” he says, a little too late, a little too soft.
you readjust your posture, fixing your shirt.
“you meant it exactly like that,” you reply, and it’s not even bitter. it’s worse. numb.
riki’s there before heeseung can say anything else. standing between you like a wall. like a shield.
“walk away,” he tells you gently, and you do.
because if you stay, you might ask him��why not. and you’re not sure your heart could take the answer.
riki turns back to heeseung, flames he's never seen before burning in the younger boys irises that are normally filled with mischief and teasing glints. but all of a sudden none of that is there anymore. it's pure, unfiltered anger. raw emotion.
heeseung wants him to yell at him. say something, anything. but nothing comes. riki just walks upstairs like he doesn't even know who heeseung is anymore.
and maybe he doesn't.
───
the next morning, when heeseung wakes up, it's almost peaceful. until rain begins to tip tap on the roof and everything comes crashing down. his chest is tight and immediately swells with regret. so much he thinks it'll spill out of him just like the rain outside.
he needs to talk to you. make sure you're okay. but he knows he's the last person you want to see right now. still, he has to try
as he descends down the stairs, he doesn't smell the usual feast jay would prepare them: eggs, bacon, toast, orange juice and cereal for jake since he claims, "it doesn't hurt his tummy," (his words).
he actually doesn't see jake. nor sunghoon, sunoo, jungwon, jay, winter, yuqi, or keeho.
after last nights events, he expected not to see riki as he was probably with you.
how did he go from having the girl of his dreams sitting on his lap, to making her hate him even more?
it's simple, really: he fucked up.
he moves through the house like a ghost — rooms too quiet, air too still. no laughter, no music playing off someone’s phone. just him and the rain.
the basement still has the blanket you’d curled up with last night. your mug — half full. he picks it up, and it’s cold. like him.
he tries to call riki. no answer.
he tries to call you.
it goes straight to voicemail.
he types out a text. deletes it. tries again.
“i didn’t mean what i said. i didn’t mean to hurt you. i'm sorry, y/n”
he stares at it. sends it.
and immediately regrets it. because what if you never answer?
as he packs up all his belongings, ready for the uncomfortable drive home, someone enters the house.
heeseung's heart rate picks up. what if it's you? he bolts down the stairs and is ultimately disappointed when he's met with a very disapproving jay.
they stand across from one another, staring into each others eyes.
heeseung's the first to break. he collapses on the bar stool at the counter and drops his head into his hands like it weighs a ton.
jay just sighs and sits down next to his friend.
"is she okay?" heeseung mumbles, his face buried in his hands.
jay’s jaw tightens. "why do you care?" he snaps. "you sure as hell didn’t last night when you said you could never love someone like her."
the words hit hard — harder than jay intended — and heeseung shatters.
the sobs break out of him like a dam giving way, loud and raw. tears stream down his face, and the sound of it makes jay flinch, caught off guard by how real the pain is. how broken heeseung suddenly looks.
still, jay moves without thinking, reaching out and rubbing slow circles on his friend’s back. it doesn’t fix anything, but it softens the edges of the moment.
they sit there in silence, the storm outside echoing the one inside, as heeseung cries himself hoarse.
by the time he’s able to breathe steadily again, nearly an hour has passed. his eyes are red, his voice barely there. he lifts his head and meets jay’s gaze; tired looking into just as tired.
neither of them says much. there’s no need.
finally, jay sighs and stands. “go grab your stuff,” he says quietly. “you’re in no shape to drive. i’ll take you home.”
heeseung doesn’t argue.
because for once, he knows jay’s right.
───
your phone dings.
dni: i didn't mean what i said. i didn't mean to hurt you. i'm sorry, y/n
you stare at your phone. gaze void of emotion. you've cried out everything you could muster.
you don't even know why heeseung's words echo in your head.
were you really that intolerable to be around? surely you weren't. all of heeseung's friends enjoyed hanging out with you and same with your little group.
so why did hearing your supposed enemy say he could never love someone like you hurt so bad?
you suppose you need to distract yourself from thinking that heeseung's words have any sort of impact on you. and that's when your door swings open. riki, yuqi, winter, keeho, sunghoon, jake, sunoo, and jungwon walk into your apartment with food, video games, board games, coloring books, skincare — everything you needed at the moment.
a break.
a break from your spiraling thoughts and endless questions you didn't want answered.
there's a knock at the door, jay comes in after he dropped heeseung off, with a freshly made cake, red velvet. your favorite.
you don’t move at first.
the warmth of your friends floods the apartment — laughter, chatter, the familiar rustle of takeout bags and the buzz of game controllers syncing. but it feels distant, like you’re underwater, watching from behind a thick pane of glass.
yuqi wraps her arms around you from behind, cheek resting on your shoulder. “we got your favorite pork buns,” she says softly.
you nod. you don’t trust your voice.
riki’s the one who notices your phone still clutched in your hand. screen glowing. that message. his message.
he doesn’t say anything, but he takes the phone from you gently, pressing the lock button, letting the screen fade to black. and you’re grateful. because if you kept staring at it, you might’ve started crying again, and you didn’t think you had anything left in you.
“movie?” sunghoon offers, holding up a stack of dvd's none of you ever returned to the library.
“coloring?” sunoo chirps, already spreading out gel pens across your coffee table.
“face masks?” winter insists, already tearing them open.
you let them distract you. you let them love you in the only way they know how — loudly, messily, unconditionally.
there’s a moment, in the middle of the chaos, when keeho makes a stupid joke and jungwon snorts soda out of his nose, that you laugh. actually laugh.
and then it hits you like whiplash — how easily heeseung could’ve been here. how almost close you came to letting yourself believe there was something soft behind his smirks and eye rolls. how you’d dared to hope that maybe, just maybe, the tension between you wasn’t just one-sided delusion.
but then he said it. “i could never love someone like her.”
and even with the people you love surrounding you, something in your chest hurts. like a bruise that won’t stop blooming.
later, after everyone’s settled into pillows and half-finished coloring pages, riki sits beside you. he doesn’t speak for a long time.
then, quietly, “you don’t have to pretend around me.”
and that’s when your lip trembles. just slightly.
“i don’t know why it hurts this much,” you whisper. “i knew he hated me. i knew. so why do i feel so broken?"
“he didn’t have to say it like that,” riki replies, voice firm. “he didn’t have to break something just because he couldn’t admit he wanted to hold it.”
you nod, finally letting a single tear trail down your cheek. riki wipes it away before it can fall too far.
he squeezes your hand.
“he messed up,” he says. “that’s on him. not you.”
you hold onto that — his words, their presence, the comfort of being chosen and cared for.
and for the first time since last night, you breathe. not easily. not painlessly. but it’s a start.
───
heeseung didn't know how hard it would be to try and get any information about you.
how you were doing, if you were okay. anything
your mutual friends? after hearing how massive he fucked up, they sided with you.
sure, jay, jake, sunghoon, sunoo, and jungwon would text him and hang out with him occasionally, but they wouldn't utter a word about you. most of the time heeseung saw them, it would be for awkward movie nights or when they would game together when none of them could sleep.
when he was alone, his mind ached, his chest twisted in pain, but mostly... his body ached.
he tried to stop it, he knew it was wrong.
but when you sat on his lap, something in him shifted.
sure he knew you were pretty (breathtakingly stunning), but he never imagined something he thought about constantly would ever become reality.
he thought back to those 5 minutes. the tension. surely it couldn't have just been made up in his head, right?
the way your entire body tensed when his hands rested on your hips. normally he wouldn't have touched you, but you were shifting and he needed to stop his growing problem before you noticed.
and thankfully it worked.
however, he was already hard as a brick.
his breath hitched as he remembered the look in your eyes — uncertain, but not scared. curious, maybe? or was he projecting again?
he swallowed hard, his hands now clenched at his sides like if he let them loose, they’d betray him again.
five minutes. that’s all it was. but it looped in his head like a damn broken record.
you hadn’t said a word. but your thighs had tensed. and when he shifted, trying to regain his composure, you hadn't moved away — not immediately, anyway.
maybe it meant nothing. maybe you hadn’t even noticed the way his breath had gone shallow or the way he was holding back like his life depended on it.
but god, his body remembered.
he shifted in his bed now, alone, frustrated, angry at himself. this wasn’t who he was supposed to be. he wasn’t supposed to want this — to want you — not like this. not in silence, not in secrecy, not in pain.
but the damage was already done.
and the worst part?
he wasn’t sure he even wanted to stop anymore.
as he stared at his chase atlantic posters, he thought to himself. any guy would get hard when a pretty girl sits on his lap, right? surely it isn't just because he's a pathetic virgin who's had to lie to his entire friend group about how he "gets around."
soon enough, his thoughts were interrupted by the rapidly increasing ache between his legs.
his hands trembled slightly as they hovered over the tent in his shorts. his breathing was shallow, lips parted, eyes half-lidded as if he were caught in some fever dream he didn’t want to wake up from.
he hated how much he needed this.
how much he needed you.
with a low, strangled groan, he finally gave in, palming himself over the thin fabric. the relief was immediate, but it wasn’t enough — it never was. not when the ache ran deeper than just skin. not when every nerve in his body was screaming for more.
he slipped his hand beneath his waistband, hissing through clenched teeth as his fingers wrapped around his thick length, already twitching with need. he was so hard it hurt, painfully stiff and dripping at the tip, slicking his palm almost instantly.
your name burned on his tongue, but he swallowed it back.
he couldn’t say it. shouldn’t say it.
but in his head, it echoed over and over again. your laugh. your voice. the way you looked at him — or didn’t. the way you moved. god, he remembered everything. he was haunted by it.
he shut his eyes tight and let his hand move — slow at first, starting at his base and dragging his fingers up each vein decorating the sides. his patience wore out quicker than he'd ever admit, starting to move up his length, then down with just enough pressure to make his thighs twitch. he bit his lip, hard, trying to hold in the sounds. but as the memory of you shifting in his lap played behind his eyelids like a cruel fantasy, a soft whimper escaped.
he was losing it.
desperation clawed at him with every stroke, every flex of his hand. his hips lifted off the mattress as his muscles tensed. he imagined your fingers replacing his, your body hovering over his, your breath against his neck.
“please,” he gasped into the dark — not even sure what he was begging for. forgiveness? permission? you?
he pumped harder now, faster, chasing that high like it would save him. his other hand gripped the sheets, knuckles white. he was right on the edge, falling apart with nothing but the echo of your presence and the throb of need coiled deep in his belly.
“i need — fuck, i need you,” he moaned, broken and breathless. his body was hot, slick with sweat, twitching under his own touch.
he could feel it. the band threatening to snap at any moment.
he swirled his fingers around his tip, hitting that spot that made his vision go white. he was close.
all it took to unravel him was an image of you, mouth replacing his hand. trying to fit as much of him into your mouth while he just laid there and took it.
eventually the thought was too much, his seed spilled over his stomach in thick, messy ropes, his fist slowing only when the aftershocks wracked his frame like a wave of guilt and pleasure colliding all at once.
he laid there for a moment, chest heaving, skin flushed and sticky.
and then it hit him.
he still wasn’t satisfied.
because it wasn’t your touch. it wasn’t your voice, your kiss, your heat. it was just his hand and a fantasy he couldn't let go of.
and no matter how many times he did this, no matter how many times he used the memory of you…
it was never going to be enough.
───
you’ve held it together for as long as you could — smiled through movie nights, laughed at keeho’s stupid impressions, even ate something other than ramen yesterday. but it’s all surface level. the moment you're alone again, the cracks split wide open.
there you are, sitting on your couch, drowning in your thoughts.
the faint glow of the streetlamp filters through the windows, further highlighting the text message staring back at you
“i didn’t mean it.”
it replays in your head over and over like a broken record until your vision starts to blur. tears flood your waterline but you make no effort to stop them.
you don’t sob. you just sit there, hurting so quietly it’s almost peaceful.
until it isn’t.
your lip trembles slightly, then it all comes pouring out.
“why? why did you say that? what the fuck. did i do to deserve those words?”
riki hears your quiet words from the bathroom. he comes rushing out, empathy and sadness twirling in his eyes.
“hey, hey, hey, talk to me y/n. yell at me if you need to, yeah?” he says. voice barely above a whisper. all you can choke out is a tiny “no, none of this is your fault.”
riki sits next to you, holding you, trying to piece you back together as if he were the one who broke you.
disrupting the mellow silence lingering in your apartment, there’s a knock at the door.
not wanting the worst case scenario, you answering the door to heeseung, riki gets up and makes his way to where the sound came from.
to both of your dismay, a tired heeseung stands in the doorway.
his hair is messy, dark bags under his usually teasing eyes, looking like he hasn’t slept in days.
he freezes when he sees you. your puffy eyes, shaking hands, the way you curl in on yourself like you’re trying to disappear.
riki steps in front of you, but you give him the signal to back down. you and heeseung can handle this alone. what’s another argument anyways?
as riki walks away, heeseung starts slowly “yn…”
you look at him. and no matter how hard you could have tried, nothing could have stopped you from snapping at him.
“why are you here?” “i had to see you. i had to say–” “you already said enough, heeseung.”
god. the way you say his name. all he’s thought about since you last saw each other was you saying his name. and now, he doesn’t wanna hear it ever again.
he opens his mouth to speak, but you beat him to it.
“do you know what it felt like to hear you say i wasn’t lovable? that someone like me could never be enough for you?”
as if you could read his mind, you shake your head, dismissing whatever he was about to spit out.
with every last ounce of energy you can gather, you scream. “you don’t get to feel sorry now. you made your choice the other night. i knew we had a mutual hatred, or at least some twisted distaste, but i never even thought about saying something like that to you.”
he doesn’t respond right away. just stands there, frozen. then you hear it. soft sniffles. ragged breathing. sobs.
he breaks.
because this is the first time he gets it. really, truly understands what he did. what he said. what it cost you.
“i’m sorry,” he chokes out, voice cracked and barely audible. “truly. what i said last week… i didn’t mean it. even thinking it broke me.”
you stare at him for a long, quiet second. and then you say it — flat, but shaking.
“you broke me first, heeseung.”
his breath catches. your words land like a punch to the gut, because they’re the truth. maybe the first truth spoken between you in a long time.
heeseung, who’s always so calm. so composed. the one who rolls his eyes at everything and makes everything feel like a joke. he’s crumbling in front of you now. not fighting. not defending. just falling apart.
and then it hits you. maybe he’s always been like this.
watching you. listening. never the first to strike, only ever the one to react. maybe he was never the villain in this story.
your breath hitches. maybe, just maybe, you were wrong.
you don’t know why the realization crashes down now. maybe it’s the sound of his sobs. maybe it’s the way the silence has more weight than anything he’s ever said. but something inside you shifts.
and for the first time, you see him — not as the enemy. but as the boy who let you hate him, because he didn’t know how to ask for anything else.
you replay every argument like a tape stuck on rewind. you were always the one who started it.
the snide comments. the sideways glances. the venom you dressed up as jokes.
heeseung never really fought back. he always matched your energy, sure, but he never escalated it. never crossed a line. not until that night.
your chest tightens. you realize you don’t even remember what the first fight was about. some hallway bump? a misunderstood glance? maybe it was never about anything. maybe it was just you, projecting every piece of your brokenness onto the only person who saw through it and stayed.
god, had he always stayed?
you remember in elementary school, how he used to bring you extra snacks when you forgot lunch. how he gave you his hoodie that one time you were shivering during morning assembly, even after you’d spent the entire week roasting him in front of your friends.
you remember the way his gaze always lingered—not in a way that felt invasive, but like he was always checking. watching over you without saying a word.
and now here he is. slumped into his knees. back pressed against the wall, crying over you.
you were so busy building walls with your bitterness that you didn’t notice it was slowly breaking him.
the quiet way he tried to reach over them.
you sink to the floor across from him, not close enough to touch, but close enough to feel the weight of everything between you.
for a long moment, you don’t speak. neither does he. you just breathe in the silence together — like it’s the only language you both understand.
“i didn’t know how to stop hating you,” you whisper, voice catching. “because if i stopped… i think i would’ve started needing you.”
heeseung lifts his head. eyes red, lashes wet.
“i already did,” he says. “i never stopped.”
your heart fractures in a way that doesn’t feel sharp, just tired. heavy.
“i don’t know what to do with that,” you admit.
“you don’t have to do anything,” he murmurs. “not tonight.”
you nod. once. then you help him get up. both your legs feel numb, but you walk him towards the door. your hand rests on the handle, taking a second to look up at him. really look at him, and you’re tempted to say something.
but instead, you give him the quietest thing you can offer: a small, broken sort of smile. not quite forgiveness. not quite goodbye.
then, he steps out into the night. and just like that, the quietness of everything settling in takes over. no more lies. just the truth.
as you’re deep in thought, riki walks in with two mugs of hot chocolate — extra marshmallows, your favorite.
-ˏˋ⋆ 3 years ago ⋆ˊˎ-
it’s a chilly summer night. you and riki are sprawled out on the roof of his parents' house, the shingles warm beneath your backs from the day’s lingering sun. crickets hum below. the stars blink overhead, careless and constant.
you shift slightly, seeking warmth, and without a word, riki lifts his arm. you curl into the space beside him, head on his shoulder, fingers tucked into the sleeve of his hoodie. his arm settles around you like it belongs there.
“do you think we’ll ever feel like this again?” you murmur. “peaceful. like nothing’s wrong.”
he hums low in his chest. “you mean without chaos or boys who don’t deserve you?”
you let out a breath, half a laugh. “exactly.”
there’s a pause, the kind that feels thick with unspoken things.
riki’s voice is soft when he finally speaks. “i think… the people who make you feel heavy, like you're constantly questioning yourself, that’s not love, y/n. that’s something else.”
you turn your face slightly to look up at him. he’s gazing at the stars like he’s afraid of admitting he craves the one thing he’s always sworn to never care about.
“love should never hurt,” he says, quieter this time. “not the kind that stays.”
you don’t say anything right away. you’re too busy memorizing the way the night folds around his words. the way he’s always been a comfort for you, the one to pick you up when you’re falling.
and in that moment, you believe him. you really do.
you nod once. “then i hope… when it’s my turn, it feels like this. safe.”
riki swallows. “me too.”
-ˏˋ⋆ present time ⋆ˊˎ-
and now, back in your bedroom, the silence left in heeseung’s absence is deafening.
your gaze flicks toward the window, rain still threading down the glass like tear tracks. your mind lingers on that rooftop — the stars, the safety, the version of you who still believed in soft things.
before all the hook-ups, parties, and one-sided confessions.
you pull the blanket tighter around your shoulders and whisper. either to riki or yourself, you don’t know.
“you said love should never hurt. i think heeseung missed that memo.”
and god, how you wish you could go back to that night — before the spiral, before the ache.
before the boy who made you feel like an afterthought.
before you let yourself fall over someone you thought you didn’t care about.
riki leaves after making sure you’re alright, mumbling something about dance practice.
and again, it’s just you. in the quiet.
then, almost without thinking, you rip a blank piece of paper out of your journal.
you don’t plan it. it’s just instinct — fingers gripping your pen, waiting for permission your heart hasn’t quite given. but then you start writing.
dear heeseung,
i hated you before i knew how badly i could want you. maybe that’s where it all went wrong. because at some point, i stopped seeing you as the boy who annoyed me and started seeing you as someone i wanted to understand. as someone i wanted to look at me and see me. and for a while, i thought maybe you did. i thought maybe the way you pulled me into your lap, the way you whispered near my ear, the way your hand rested on my waist — i thought maybe it meant something. i thought i was stupid for hating you. turns out i was just stupid for hoping. you said you could never love someone like me. and god, that broke something in me i didn’t know was still whole. because even when i told myself i hated you, there was always that small, traitorous part of me that wondered: what if he doesn’t hate me back? what if it’s more? but it wasn’t. and now i can’t unhear it. you probably didn’t even mean it — not in the way it came out. maybe it was fear, or pressure, or ego. but it doesn’t matter, does it? words don’t get erased just because we didn’t mean them. they echo. and yours… yours are still echoing inside me like a song i can’t shut off. i don’t think i’m mad at you anymore. i think i’m mad at myself. for letting you get close. for not guarding the parts of me i only let out in small doses. for thinking i was different to you. i wish you hadn’t said it. but mostly, i wish it hadn’t mattered so much to me that you did. – y/n
you take out an envelope, neatly fold the paper and stuff it inside, writing a neat ‘heeseung’ on the front of it.
some truths aren’t meant to be sent. some confessions are only meant for the rain to witness.
and tonight, that’s enough.
───
the second the door shuts behind him, the silence hits like a punch to the ribs.
heeseung stands there for a second too long, staring at the wood grain of your door like it might open again. like maybe you’ll come running after him. like maybe that small, broken smile you gave him wasn’t the end.
but it doesn’t open.
and it was the end.
he starts walking. he doesn’t even remember moving his feet, just that suddenly he’s outside, and the rain greets him like an old friend. cold, sharp, unforgiving. it soaks through his hoodie in seconds, but he doesn’t flinch.
he deserves it. every drop. every chill. every echo of your voice in his head.
“not quite forgiveness. not quite goodbye.”
god, what did he do?
how did he take someone who was literally sitting in his lap, trusting him with the fragile thread of something real — and turn that into this? this mess of silence and space and words he can’t take back?
“i could never love someone like her.”
he had said it so carelessly. so cruelly. trying to deflect the attention off himself in front of your friends, like a coward. like a boy who still thinks protecting his ego is worth more than protecting a heart.
especially your heart.
he wipes his face with the back of his hand, unsure if it’s tears or rain. it’s probably both.
he thinks back to your eyes right before he left. the way you looked at him like he was someone you used to know. like whatever thread was between you had finally snapped.
and the worst part?
he couldn’t even beg you to stay.
because he knows — he knows — he doesn’t deserve it.
he walks home in silence, the city around him buzzing and breathing like it doesn’t care at all about the wreckage inside his chest. his phone buzzes a few times in his pocket, probably jay or jungwon checking if he made it back safely.
but none of it matters.
because there’s only one person he wants to hear from.
and you’ve already said everything you needed to say. in the way you didn’t ask him to stay. in the way you didn’t cry. in the way you simply closed the door.
so when heeseung finally steps into his apartment, soaked to the bone, trembling from more than just the cold, he collapses on his bed, stares at the ceiling, and whispers:
“i didn’t mean it. i swear i didn’t mean it.”
but there’s no one left to listen.
not tonight.
───
heeseung isn’t the center of your world anymore.
not in the way he used to be.
in the weeks that follow, your friends become your anchor. riki never leaves your side. winter brings over matcha lattes and blankets. sunoo paints your nails while jake tells bad jokes. you laugh again. slowly, but surely.
you start writing more letters.
some are angry. some are soft. some are nothing more than wordless scratches of ink on paper.
but one night, you write a letter that feels different.
you don’t even realize what you’re saying until it’s already down:
i wanted you. for a long time. maybe even when i said i hated you. maybe that was the only way i knew how to say it without crumbling. i masked want with rage. affection with sarcasm. love with loathing. you made it easier to run. but i wanted to stay. god, i wanted to stay.
you fold that letter gently. tuck it into your drawer. it doesn’t matter if he reads it. not now.
because healing isn’t about him.
it’s about you.
and you’re getting there.
lately, the weekends have felt lighter. your apartment has become a familiar gathering place again, only now, it’s just the people who stayed. who showed up. who chose you. heeseung hasn’t come around in weeks, and no one really talks about it. not in a cruel way, just in the quiet, understanding way that friendships shift when someone slips out of the picture.
you used to dread saturday nights, used to flinch every time the group chat lit up with plans. used to wonder if he’d show up, if you’d have to spend the night pretending not to notice the weight of his silence, the way your laughter dulled around him. but somewhere along the way, those nights started to feel easier. not because you stopped missing him — but because you started remembering how to miss him without hurting yourself in the process.
your living room is alive with warmth and laughter. the scent of popcorn and mango smoothies drifts through the air. blankets are piled high on the couch, soft pillows strewn across the floor where riki is dramatically throwing himself down after losing yet another round of mario kart to sunghoon, who’s grinning like he just won the olympics.
“cheater,” riki groans, pointing an accusing finger without lifting his head.
“just admit i’m better,” sunghoon replies smugly, stretching his legs across the coffee table like he owns the place.
in the corner, winter and yuqi are dancing barefoot to a chaotic mix of early 2000s pop and indie throwbacks — somehow still synced up to choreography you’d all made up back in sophomore year. their laughter is contagious, unfiltered and bright, and it tugs a smile onto your face before you even realize it.
keeho is halfway through teaching jungwon and sunoo a tiktok dance in the kitchen doorway, voice loud and arms flailing with exaggerated energy. they’re laughing too hard to get the moves right, collapsing into each other every time they mess up. jake, unfazed by the chaos, is blending something suspiciously green in the kitchen, wearing a headband that reads “chef vibes only.”
you’re curled up on the loveseat, blanket wrapped around your shoulders, a half-finished smoothie in your hands. and for once, you’re not scanning the room for him. you’re not wondering what he’d say or how he’d look at you or if tonight would be the night he pulled you aside and finally said something real.
you’re just… here. and it’s enough.
someone throws a pillow at your head, probably riki, based on the cackling, and you lunge to retaliate, laughing as the pillow war erupts across the living room. it’s messy, loud, ridiculous. and it’s yours. this little world you’re rebuilding, one laugh, one night, one breath at a time.
there’s still a part of you that misses him. maybe there always will be. but tonight, that part is small. quiet.
outnumbered by joy.
meanwhile, heeseung is alone in his apartment.
the place is dim. quiet. it hasn’t felt like home in a long time. he's been staring at his phone for an hour now, hoping for a text that doesn’t come.
he thinks about the group chat. the silence from everyone. he thinks about the night he ruined everything. and how, somehow, he still wants to fix it.
he knows an apology isn’t enough. not this time.
he needs to show you, all of you, that he’s not the same guy who let his fear speak louder than his heart.
he just doesn’t know how yet.
but he will. he has to.
because he doesn’t just want forgiveness.
he wants to deserve it.
───
somewhere in the chaos, one of your unsent letters goes missing.
riki finds it by accident. tucked under a cushion, edges worn. he doesn't mean to read it, but your handwriting draws him in, and before he knows it, he's holding your heartbreak in his hands.
he doesn't say a word. just slips it into his pocket and walks away.
a day later, heeseung finds the letter folded on the seat of his car.
he doesn’t recognize the paper at first. but the second he sees your handwriting, his heart drops.
his hands shake as he unfolds it. the silence around him is so loud, he can hear his pulse in his ears.
and then he reads it.
every word. every line. every raw, aching truth you never meant for him to see.
i thought maybe the way you pulled me into your lap, the way you whispered near my ear, the way your hand rested on my waist — i thought maybe it meant something. turns out i was just stupid for hoping. you said you could never love someone like me. and god, that broke something in me i didn’t know was still whole.
heeseung sits there, completely still. letter trembling in his grip.
"fuck," he whispers. "fuck."
he shows up to the next group hangout like his life depends on it.
he doesn’t talk to anyone. not really. not until you walk in.
you freeze when you see him. part of you wants to turn around and leave.
but he doesn’t let you.
he stands. crosses the room.
"can we talk?" he asks, voice low, not demanding, but pleading.
you don’t say anything.
"please. just five minutes. if you still hate me after, i’ll leave you alone. forever."
there’s a long pause.
you nod.
he takes you outside, away from the noise, into the quiet night.
"i read it," he says.
you blink. "read what?"
he reaches into his jacket and pulls out the letter. your letter.
your stomach drops.
"i wasn’t supposed to see it, i know. but... i’m glad i did."
"heeseung—"
"no. let me say this. please."
his eyes are desperate. glassy. his words shaky.
"i lied. that night. i said that because i was scared. because i felt too much, too fast, and didn’t know what to do with it. i thought if i pushed you away, i could kill whatever it was before it killed me."
he takes a step closer.
"but you weren’t just someone i hated. not really. you were someone i couldn’t stop thinking about. you were the highlight of every party, every night, every moment. i was an idiot. but i never stopped wanting you."
your throat is tight.
"you broke me," you whisper.
he nods.
"i know. and i’ll spend every second proving to you that i’m sorry. not with words — with time. with actions. with everything you’ll let me give."
there’s silence.
then you take a breath.
"you’ve got a lot to prove, lee heeseung."
he gives the smallest, hopeful smile.
"then let me start now."
and he does.
not with fireworks. not with promises he can’t keep. but with the small things. the consistent things.
the next morning, there’s a text from him. simple.
“did you sleep okay?”
you stare at it for a while before replying.
“yeah. you?”
“not really. kept thinking about you.”
you don’t answer that. but your heart stirs anyway.
a few days later, he’s waiting outside your class with a drink in his hand, the one he used to make fun of you for ordering (“that’s basically sugar and foam, y/n”), but now buys without hesitation. he doesn’t try to walk you home. doesn’t push. just hands you the drink, offers a soft “you looked tired,” and walks away before you can respond.
he lets you come to him.
at the next hangout, he doesn’t hover. doesn’t sulk. he helps jake in the kitchen, jokes with jungwon, lets the others tease him without biting back. when you walk in, his eyes find you — but he doesn’t pull you aside. just offers a quiet, careful smile. like he’s waiting. like he’s learning how to stay.
one night, you’re struggling with your laundry, balancing way too many bags and a basket of unfolded clothes, and he appears without a word, grabbing half the load from your arms. you glare at him, but you don’t tell him to stop.
he walks with you to the laundry room, helps you separate colors, folds your towels when you’re too tired to finish. “i owe you way more than this,” he says softly. you don’t look at him. “yeah,” you murmur. “you do.”
he doesn’t reply. just keeps folding.
you start to notice it more after that. the way he lingers behind after group dinners to help clean. the way he listens, really listens, when you talk, even if it’s just about the books you’re reading or the music you’ve been into lately. the way he starts learning your rhythms again, not to manipulate them, but to respect them.
one night, you find a note slipped into your bag.
“this isn’t about getting you back. it’s about being someone who deserves to stand beside you. i don’t expect anything from you. just… thanks for letting me try.”
you don’t know what to do with that. but you keep the note anyway.
and maybe the biggest moment doesn’t feel big at all. it’s late. you’re sitting on the floor of your apartment, overwhelmed with everything—assignments, memories, feelings you’ve tried to ignore—and he shows up.
he doesn’t say anything. just sits beside you. close, but not too close. his shoulder brushes yours. your hand trembles. and without looking at you, he says, “you don’t have to talk. just let me sit here.”
and you do.
because he’s not trying to fix you. he’s just showing up. and maybe that’s what love looks like now.
quiet. patient. real.
you don’t forgive him all at once.
but some nights, it’s harder to pretend you don’t want to.
like the night it rains, and you forget your umbrella. you’re standing under the campus archway, clutching your books to your chest, half-considering just running for it, when a quiet voice says, “hey.”
you turn. heeseung’s holding out his umbrella, expression unreadable, hair already wet from the walk over.
“you’ll get soaked,” you mumble, surprised. “i don’t mind,” he says. “but you hate the rain.”
you want to tell him to leave. want to remind him that knowing those things doesn’t mean he’s forgiven.
but instead, you step under the umbrella. shoulder to shoulder. hearts too close. you don’t say a word the whole walk home. but you remember how he always matched his pace to yours. he still does.
───
there’s another time. movie night.
everyone’s over again, sprawled across the living room. you end up between yuqi and jungwon on the couch, but at some point, someone moves, and when you shift, you realize you’re next to him. again.
the movie plays. people whisper and pass snacks and argue over the plot twist. but all you feel is the space between your knee and his. the ghost of warmth where your arms nearly brush.
you don’t move away. neither does he.
and at one point, you laugh at a stupid scene. without thinking, you glance at him, wanting to see if he found it funny too. he’s already looking at you. and for a second, everything stills.
you look away first. but your heart doesn't stop racing for a long, long time.
───
the third moment is softest of all.
it’s late. everyone’s left. you’re cleaning up alone, stacking plates in the kitchen.
you don’t hear him come back until he’s beside you, rolling up his sleeves.
“thought i’d help,” he says gently. you nod. don’t speak.
you’re both quiet for a while, working in sync. something about it feels… familiar. domestic. like home.
then, as you’re drying the last cup, you glance over. he’s watching you, and there’s something in his eyes. something tender. careful. full of things he hasn’t said yet.
“i miss you,” he says softly.
your breath catches.
you set the cup down.
“heeseung–”
“i’m not asking for anything,” he interrupts, voice thick. “just… i miss you. and i wanted you to know.”
you swallow hard. there’s so much you could say. but instead, you whisper, “i know.”
he nods once. and then he leaves. because he meant it — he wasn’t asking for anything. but that’s the moment you know: you don’t hate him anymore. you never did.
───
it happens a week later.
a rooftop. stars overhead. winter’s birthday, most of your friends are tipsy on alcohol, sugar and too many karaoke songs. you haven’t had a drop of alcohol, wanting to truly feel everything.
heeseung finds you leaning against the railing, eyes on the sky.
“hey,” he says. you nod and let him stand beside you.
the silence isn’t awkward anymore. it’s soft. steady.
“can i ask you something?” he says, barely audible.
you hum.
“do you still feel it?” he asks. “whatever it was… whatever we had.”
you don’t answer for a long time.
and then, quietly… “i never really stopped.”
he turns. slowly.
your eyes meet. and in them is every apology he’s ever whispered with his actions. every moment he gave you space. every time he showed up when he didn’t have to.
you reach for him first.
your hand brushes his. his fingers curl around yours like a prayer.
and then, finally, he kisses you.
soft. aching. full of every unspoken word, every almost, every could’ve been. this isn’t the kind of kiss that demands anything. it’s a promise. a beginning.
you pull back first, just enough to whisper, “i don’t wanna do this while you’re intoxicated, i don’t want you to regret it.”
he stares at you before mumbling into your lips.
“y/n, i haven’t had a drink, but it feels like i’m drunk when i kiss you.”
your heart stops and everything fades into the background. “don’t break me again.” you plead, face inches away from his.
he presses his forehead to yours.
“never again,” he breathes.
and this time, you believe him.
as he reconnects your lips, his hands tremble slightly where they find purchase on your waist. the night air is cool, but your skin is burning—flushed, alive, and aching in a way you haven’t let yourself feel in so long.
he pulls back just enough to look at you. his eyes flick between yours and your lips, like he’s still not sure this is real.
“we don’t have to,” he murmurs, voice hoarse. “just say the word.”
but you don’t want him to stop. not tonight. not after everything.
so you slide your fingers into the collar of his jacket, tug him closer until your lips brush his again.
“take me home, heeseung.”
and he does.
his apartment is quiet when you get inside, the chaos of the earlier party gone, the night still humming with something electric. you barely have time to kick your shoes off before his mouth finds yours again. hungrier now, more desperate. like all the restraint he’s shown is unraveling, thread by thread.
his hands are everywhere — your hips, your waist, your jaw. like he’s relearning you. memorizing the weight of you against him.
you tug his jacket off, fingers fumbling with the zipper, and he lets out a low, breathless laugh against your neck.
“still impatient,” he teases.
“still hot when you shut up,” you shoot back, and he groans.
you barely make it to the couch.
he sits first, pulling you into his lap like it’s instinct, like he’s needed this for months. your knees straddle him, bodies pressed chest to chest, your hands tangled in his hair as he kisses you like he’s starving for it.
he tilts his head, deepens the kiss, and it’s filthy. slow. wet. your hips roll against his without thinking, and the noise he makes, low and guttural, goes straight to your core.
“fuck,” he groans. forehead against your collarbone. “you’re gonna kill me.”
you arch into him, tug his shirt over his head, and he follows suit, fingers slipping under the hem of yours, eyes flicking up for permission. you nod, and he peels it off slowly, reverently, like unwrapping something precious.
his hands trail over your skin like he’s trying to remember what it feels like to deserve you.
and then his mouth is on your neck, your shoulder, trailing down until you’re gasping his name, your back arching as he presses kisses across your collarbones.
“you’re so beautiful,” he whispers, like it hurts.
as you reach for his belt wanting to make him feel good, he puts his hand over yours. “there’s something i need to tell you.. before we take anything further.” he says like he doesn’t even want you to know.
“what is it, hee?”
god. that nickname.
it’s what all his close friends call him, however when you say it. he wants to lay the world at your feet.
“i’m.. uh– a vir-virgin…” he mumbles. you would have missed it had you not been paying close attention.
you laugh.
heeseung leans back into the couch, hoping, praying, wishing it to swallow him whole.
as you observe heeseung, you realize he must be serious. “you’re a virgin? but you– you always used to talk about your hook-ups and how every week it was like you had someone new hanging off your arm??? what do you mean you’re a virgin?”
he whimpers. he fucking whimpers. “i’m not proud of it, okay? i always came really close to hooking up with girls but i um. i couldn’t you know.. get it… up.”
you sit there quietly, giving him time to compose himself and continue.
“everytime i tried to lose my virginity, i couldn’t get hard unless i thought she was you,” he speaks, not gaining enough courage to look you in the eyes.
you stare at heeseung for a moment, trying to process what he just said. the weight of it settles between you like a delicate secret, and suddenly the playful teasing tone you’d had before feels completely inappropriate.
you can see it in his doe eyes — how embarrassed he is, how much he wants to crawl out of his own skin. the corners of his lips are tugged in a tight line, as if holding in every emotion that threatens to spill out. but you can’t help the smile that creeps onto your face. it’s soft, gentle, but laced with a teasing warmth.
“you’re a virgin?” you ask, letting the words linger a little longer than they should, pretending to be surprised as if he hadn’t just told you, twice.
heeseung’s face reddens, and you see him shrink further into the couch. you could almost feel his desire to hide, to escape. but you don’t let him. instead, you move closer, shifting between his legs, and place your hand on his thigh. a gentle, reassuring pressure.
“god, heeseung,” you tease softly, your lips curling into a smile that isn’t cruel, but playful. “how could you keep that from me? you’ve been all… big talk and ‘i get all the girls,’ and here you are, this nervous little thing, blushing at the thought of being with me?”
his eyes flicker with uncertainty, but you lean in just enough to press your lips to his ear. you feel him tense under the touch, and the subtle shiver runs through his body, telling you everything you need to know. he’s not as confident as he makes it seem.
“you should’ve told me sooner, you know,” you whisper, your voice low, just enough to make his breath hitch. “i would’ve been patient. we could’ve taken it slow.”
heeseung groans softly, his hands gripping the fabric of the couch like he’s holding onto some semblance of control. you smile knowingly, watching the struggle on his face. but it’s not discomfort — it’s desire. you can feel it in the way his eyes refuse to leave yours, in the way his body reacts to the gentleness in your touch.
“i… i don’t want you to think less of me,” he mutters, barely audible, but you catch it anyway. “it’s just… with you, it’s always felt different.”
you gently trace your fingers up his chest, watching as his breath quickens. you’re giving him space to breathe, to process, and then you lean in, brushing your lips against his in a soft, teasing kiss.
“stop worrying about that,” you say quietly, your lips just barely touching his. “i don’t think less of you. if anything, you’re hotter right now than ever before.”
the vulnerability in his eyes shifts. he’s still nervous, but the weight is lifting. and for the first time in a while, you see him start to believe that he doesn’t need to hide anything from you.
then, you shift your focus, teasing him once more with a playful grin. “but you know, heeseung… i could help you with that. we could take this slow, maybe help you get comfortable with what it feels like to be with me. you trust me, don’t you?”
he nods, slowly, not trusting his voice. he’s ready. maybe more than he thought.
and you take that as your cue. you kiss him again, deeper this time, letting the heat between you grow. his body responds to you almost immediately. hands shifting from nervous to eager, pulling you closer as his mouth moves hungrily against yours.
“let me take care of you,” you murmur, your hands trailing down to his belt. this time, you don’t hesitate. you undo it slowly, giving him time to react, but he doesn’t stop you. instead, he leans back into the couch, chest rising and falling with each shallow breath.
heeseung’s eyes search yours one more time, a silent question in them. you nod gently, giving him permission to be vulnerable, to trust you fully.
and when your hands pull his pants down, you can feel the heat of him, see the evidence of his desire. you take your time, enjoying the way he reacts to each touch, savoring the way he trembles under your hands.
you start by rubbing over his bulge when your eyes widen.
he just stares back at you, not blinking, but incredibly nervous. “is– is something wrong?” he stutters out.
“wrong? no, heeseung. you’re huge.”
he blushes and hides his face in his hands. his veiny hands. you’ll definitely need to put those to use later.
you softly drag his hands away from his face and tell him to never hide from you. you think he’s beautiful like this.
after he calms down, you look back into his eyes that resemble a deer, and he nods. signaling you to continue.
you finally trail your eyes down to his raging hard on, you can almost see it pulse.
his breath quickens the longer you take to begin touching him.
you start by teasing his swollen tip, arousal evident in the stain on his gray boxers. he sighs heavily, tipping his head back.
as you rub your hand down to his base, you get a feel for how thick he truly is.
he’s hard. aching. even at the slightest touch, his eyebrows furrow and he holds back soft groans.
you rip your hand off his clothed bulge. “if you want me to continue, you need to let me hear you, baby.”
that was his breaking point, he quickly nods his head yes looking at you with pleading eyes, “c—can you please touch me? it hurts.”
not wanting to tease him any longer, you rip his boxers off his thighs and his throbbing length slaps against his lower abdomen reaching just above his belly button. precum smears on his abs and you get the urge to lick it off.
so you do.
you gently move his dick away from his toned stomach, swiping your wet muscle along his abs, sucking to leave light marks.
the noises he makes are downright pornographic, and you think you’ll never be able to hear them enough.
moving your attention back to the hardness in your grasp, you begin to lick up his shaft, tracing each vein with the tip of your tongue. his head is still tipped back, frustrating you a bit because you want his attention on you.
so… in one swift motion, you take him down your throat until his tip hits the back. his head shoots up and he moans. loud.
heeseung is in heaven. the feeling of your throat constricting around his cock, he never wants you to pull off of him. he gently pulls your hair into a ponytail, hands shaking when you start moving.
his apartment is filled with filthy noises: wet, loud, and obscene.
he can hear and feel your gag reflexes kicking in but you don’t budge. you continue to move up and down, not wanting to stop until he cums.
his tipping point was you somehow taking him even further down your throat, nose brushing his pelvis. he thought you were going to take a break for air but you didn't.
you stay.
swallowing around him.
the pressure in your jaw is almost unbearable but when you feel his thighs shaking, you know he’s close. and you need to ruin him.
hollowing your cheeks, you swirl your tongue around his engorged tip, hands coming up to play with his heavy balls. he can’t hold back anymore. the sensation of you taking his whole cock down your tiny throat and the stimulation of his balls in your hands. he groans.
desperate. low. deep
and spills down your throat. warm, wet, and sticky ropes, pour out of his tip. taking up all the space you had left, some spilling out from the corners of your mouth.
you swallow all that you can, then pull off from his dick.
heavy breathing is the only thing that can be heard. heeseung threw an arm over his eyes, chest heaving, trying to regain control of his senses.
meanwhile, you haven’t stopped clenching your thighs together.
you didn’t even notice you were staring until he clears his throat. he just looks so gorgeous all fucked out.
“wow. did you– swallow.. it?” he asks through pants.
you answer him like it was the most natural thing in the world, “yeah, because it was you”
he moans, again. and that’s when you notice he’s still hard, still aching.
as you move to straddle his lap, he grabs your thighs and wraps your legs around his waist. “not here, i want our first time to be special” he says softly, with a kiss to your temple.
he carries you to his bedroom on wobbly legs and gently lays you down on his bed, hovering on top of you. he plants wet kisses all over your face, trailing down to your neck, collarbones, until he reaches your covered chest.
looking at you with big, lust filled eyes, he waits for your green light. you nod and he fumbles with your bra clasp, eventually tearing the fabric away.
“you’re stunning,” he says completely awestruck by your half-naked form.
as he continues staring, he licks his lips, slowly lowering his head wrapping his soft lips around one of your perky buds.
you instinctively arch into his touch, one of his hands wrapping around your waist as his other hand gently kneads your other boob. soft gasps and whines slip from your lips as you try to grind up in search of any friction where you need it most.
he senses your desperate pleas and starts moving his body to slot between your legs, face in front of your clothed core. you wiggle your hips trying to convince him to speed up and touch you where you need it the most.
“can i…?” he practically begs, “yeah” you sigh as you relax into his plush sheets. he drags your sweats down your soft legs planting kisses along the inside of your thighs, all the way down to your calves. he makes his way to your panty clad pussy, pressing a soft kiss to your bundle of nerves aching for him.
you don’t think you’ve ever been this turned on before.
he looks so good between your thighs, you want this image ingrained into your brain forever.
he brings his thumb up to press on the wet spot that’s formed on your panties, groaning, “fuck, you’re so wet.”
“all for you.”
he replays those words in his head and his patience snaps. tearing your underwear in half, he wastes no time. tongue lapping and the wetness between your legs, like he’s been deprived of any liquid all his life.
you’ve never met someone this desperate to eat you out. or anyone for that matter.
he mumbles against your core, “guide me, please, wan’ you t’feel good, mmh.”
your hands take place in his silky soft roots, gently tugging on the strands.
through whimpers, you tell him to focus on your clit, and surprisingly (for a virgin), he finds it fairly quickly.
he briefly sucks on the nub, flicking it with his tongue to soothe it. “fuck, hee” you moan out into the space of his bedroom.
he groans against your pussy, carefully bringing up his fingers so he can push his tongue into your awaiting hole. the moment he starts fucking you with his tongue, you arch your back and grind into his face, needing more.
he heard his friends talking about “prep” and “stretching girls out,” so he wonders if you need to be stretched out to take him. you said he was huge, did you mean it? he has no idea, he’s a pathetic virgin who has only shoved his dick into his right hand. not even a pocket pussy or fleshlight.
to your dismay, he pulls away for a brief second asking if he should use his fingers. “please, i need you to stretch me out, i can’t– take you without prep,” you rush out feeling your high not far away.
“shit, okay baby,” he mutters back before bringing his middle finger up to spread your juices around.
your hips jerk up when he focuses on your clit, surprised by the stimulation.
slowly, he pushes his finger in, getting used to the warm sensation of your walls.
you clench around his thick digit, feeling fuller than when you finger yourself. as he pumps it in and out, you tell him to add another one and he does.
moaning in relief, you arch into his touch as his tongue finds its way back to your sensitive clit.
between him lapping like a dog and the feeling of two of his fingers pumping in and out of your tight hole, you feel a familiar band in your stomach building up.
your moans increase and heeseung feels dizzy, taking in all that you give.
he curves his fingers all while sucking on your bundle of nerves, causing you to tip over the edge and that band in your stomach to snap.
you come crashing down, chanting his name like a mantra as heeseung helps you ride out your high.
as you lift your head and meet his gaze, he looks more fucked out than you do. hooded eyes, tongue lolled out of his mouth, gaze consumed with lust. you pull him by the collar of his shirt until your lips collide in a mess of tongues and teeth.
your makeout session unfortunately doesn’t last long as heeseung starts whining into your lips.
that’s when you realize his cock found your bent knee, not so subtly grinding against it, trying to relieve some of the ache.
“feeling needy, are we?” you tease, earning a playful roll of the eyes from heeseung.
pulling back, you drink in his bare torso– he’s always been muscular as he was very popular with the ladies (until he got into bed with them).
dragging your hand up his chiseled abs, his stomach tenses and his dick twitches.
you found his second biggest weakness, besides you. his abs.
deciding to end the teasing there, since you’re also becoming increasingly impatient, you flip him over so you land on top of him with a quiet, “oof.”
as you settle your bare core on his rock solid cock, you start grinding, placing your hands on his chest for support.
he can’t hold back the guttural groans spilling from his mouth. not believing you’re really on top of him right now. this isn’t just one of his wet dreams.
he thought this couldn’t get any better, but when he struggles to get out a weak ask for a condom, you just respond with “no, i’m– on the pill. need to feel you. all of you.”
and to that, he moans, not believing his ears.
it’s his first time. and he’s about to have sex with YOU. raw. he thinks he’s dreaming. there’s no way you’re real.
you gently angle his dick towards your awaiting hole, sinking down until his fat tip is inside you.
instantly, you both sigh in relief, starting to feel the pressure ease up.
if you feel a stretch at his tip entering you, you don’t know how you’re supposed to fit all of him inside you. he’s the biggest you’ve seen and he doesn’t even know it.
your attention is drawn back to the man consuming your brain when he whines. “m-more, please.” he’s becoming needier the longer you stay at just his tip but you don’t know how to tell him you’ve never taken a size like him before.
“hee-heeseung i need a sec, you’re– fuck. so thick,” you say between moans.
his grip on your hips tightens, a silent way of telling you to take your time.
when you finally deem yourself ready, you sink lower, wanting to speed it up, bracing the stretch to come.
you feel him pulsing inside you and that’s all you need to sink all the way down, him bottoming out inside you.
it’s his first time feeling anything other than his hand wrapped around him, and he whimpers, loud. it’s overstimulating in the best way possible and before he knows it you move up to his tip and bounce back down. his dick twitches and you feel it. every vein, every pulse, every movement, even his heavy breathing.
heeseung, not in control of his movements, bucks his hips up, making another non-existent inch fit inside your stretched out core.
you moan soft and loud, eyes rolling back, as the pain turned into pleasure. bouncing faster on his girthy cock, you uncontrollably clench around him, causing heeseung’s grip to tighten. you know it’ll bruise tomorrow, but at the moment, he feels too good for you to care.
the room smells of sex, and the only sounds that can be heard are skin clapping and your shared noises.
heeseung must notice your legs becoming tired because before you know it, you’re flat on your back with heeseung on top of you, cock never slipping out from your pussy.
his large hands grab each of your thighs, pressing them to your chest.
his pace is slow at first, testing the waters, getting a feel for a rhythm.
as his hands stay pressed to your thighs, he slowly drags out and pushes all of his dick inside you.
you feel him deeper in this position, a bulge forming in your lower belly.
when he notices, his eyes stay glued there.
you wonder what he’s looking at but the moment you look down, you’re met with his hand pressing slightly on the bulge causing the loudest moan to leave your lips.
he signals you to hold your thighs as one of his hands holds himself up and the other focuses on how he can feel his dick inside your guts with every thrust.
his pace suddenly quickens when you clench hard around him, making his hips stutter briefly.
endless praises leave his pretty lips, telling you how good you feel, how hot you look laid underneath him, taking whatever he gives you.
feeling a familiar, yet new sensation building rapidly, you try to warn him that you’re close but somehow, he already knows. “i know baby, let go whenever you want.” he mutters back, feeling just as close to his high.
“fuck– where do you want it?” he rushes out, not wanting to cum inside you if that isn’t what you want.
but apparently, all the gods are smiling down on him as you release your thighs from the grip you had on them and wrap your legs around his waist. “inside,” you moan.
and at that, he cums. hard. ropes of his hot, gooey, cum spill inside you. tipping you over the edge.
with a loud groan, clear liquid comes rushing out from you, spraying all over his sheets and lower abdomen. soaking his dick.
heeseung moans. again. raw and unfiltered at the fact that you just squirted all over him (he’s seen enough porn and heard too many stories from your shared friend group to know what squirting is).
as you come down from your high, heeseung is somehow still cumming. it spills out of you, creating an even stickier mess on his bed. but he doesn’t care.
not when you’re beneath him, chest rising rapidly, trying to catch your breath.
heeseung’s cock is still lodged inside you, holding half of his cum inside you, not wanting it to go to waste.
as he collapses on top of you, he places a soft kiss on your forehead, holding your trembling body close to his.
you were the first to speak, “i didn’t even know i could do that,” talking about how you squirted all over him. “guess we both had firsts today,” he softly chuckles.
his breath is warm against your skin, his arm tightening just a little around your waist as if anchoring himself in the moment. you don’t respond right away, too caught up in the quiet thrum of your heartbeat, the lingering warmth between you, the way his fingers begin tracing gentle, absent-minded shapes against your spine.
“i didn’t expect it to be like this,” you murmur, your voice almost lost in the hush of the room.
“like what?” he asks, voice low, like he’s afraid to shatter the calm.
you shift slightly to face him, resting your head more comfortably on his chest. “soft. safe.”
Hheeseung lets out a breath that sounds like relief and something deeper, something reverent. “yeah,” he whispers. “me neither.”
for a while, neither of you say anything. he pulls the blanket higher over both of you, his other hand brushing your hair back with such tenderness that it makes your eyes sting. he presses a kiss to your forehead, lingering like he means it.
“you okay?” he asks, voice still rough from earlier, but softer now, like the edge of him has been smoothed by your touch.
you nod, then glance up at him. “are you?”
heeseung meets your gaze, and something in his expression shifts. vulnerability bleeding through the cracks he used to hide behind. “i am now.”
your heart squeezes.
he licks his lips, nervous. “i’ve been so stupid with you. all this time, i kept pushing and pulling, thinking maybe if i kept it messy, it’d be easier to walk away if i had to.” he pauses, his voice thinning. “but tonight just… made me realize i don’t want to walk away.”
your breath catches. “heeseung…”
“i don’t want this to be a one time thing,” he says, eyes searching yours. “not the sex, not the closeness. i want you. the fights, the tension, the way you drive me crazy and still somehow make me want to be better just by being around you. i’m so in love with you, it hurts.”
your lips part in surprise, and he laughs quietly, self-deprecating and shy. “too much?”
instead of answering, you lean up and kiss him, slow, deep, and full of all the things you couldn’t say until now. when you pull back, you rest your forehead against his, smiling as his thumb brushes over your cheek.
“i’m in love with you too, idiot.”
he grins, wide and a little teary-eyed, and pulls you closer like he’s never letting go.
and you know he won’t have to.
pls reblog & leave feedback <3 hope you enjoyed the read ◡̈
[ @jaeyuniversal ] prod. 250417
#enhypen#heeseung#enhypen smut#enhypen heeseung#angst#first post#heeseung smut#enha smut#lee heeseung smut#lee heeseung#jaeyuniversal#kpop smut#kpop#enha x reader#enhypen angst#enhypen x reader#heeseung x reader#enhypen fanfic#heeseung imagines#heeseung angst
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
10 THINGS I HATE ABOUT YOU
pairing: sukuna ryomen x male reader
synopsis: College is hell—but it gets worse when your ex is scheming, your sister just wants to date, and the only guy bold enough to flirt with you might be doing it for a bet. Sukuna is cocky, tattooed, and impossible to ignore. What starts as a setup spirals into something real: a kiss at a paintball park, a night you can’t forget, and a truth that ruins everything.
content warnings: 18+, college au, alcohol consumption, tipsy sex, semi-public sex, morally grey characters, manipulation, betrayal, cheating (implied), emotionally charged sex, lying for personal gain, heartbreak, swearing, slutshaming, emotionally neglectful behavior, public confrontation, yelling, one slap, characters being hot and toxic, unresolved family dynamics, loud party scenes, academic pressure (light), emotionally vulnerable confession in a poem, a little nanami slander, inspired by the titular movie.
word count: 8.0k - art belongs to @/to00fu on tumblr
People didn’t avoid you because you were scary. They avoided you because you made it clear you didn’t want to be spoken to.
No fake smiles. No nodding along. No “haha, yeah” in the hallway. You weren’t mean—you were efficient. Quiet when you could be. Sharp when you had to be. Your sister said it was a defence mechanism. Your last boyfriend said it was unattractive.
You said nothing. And they all took it personally.
So it wasn’t shocking that Gojo Satoru, of all people, took it as a challenge.
He dropped into the seat next to you five minutes before class, sunglasses still on despite being inside, iced coffee in hand like he wasn’t already vibrating out of his skin.
“Okay,” he said, way too casually, “hypothetical for you.”
You didn’t look up.
“What would it take for someone to date you?”
You blinked once. Turned the page of your book. “A lobotomy.”
Gojo laughed like you were joking. “Nice. So you’re saying there’s a chance.”
You finally glanced at him. He was grinning. Bright, smug, stupid.
You went back to your book. “Whatever plan you’re working on,” you said flatly, “leave me out of it.”
“Can’t,” he said. “Your sister’s dating life depends on it.”
That made you pause. Just a little.
Of course it did.
✧✧✧
Gojo said your sister’s dating life depended on you like it were some minor inconvenience. Like you were the problem, and not, say, your parents’ medieval take on dating logistics.
You didn’t respond. You didn’t have to. He took your silence as permission.
“So—” he leaned in, like you were co-conspirators and not two people who’d had a total of three conversations ever, “just out of curiosity, are you into guys? Girls? Hot RAs with emotionally complicated backstories?”
You stared at him. He winked.
Thankfully, the professor walked in, saving you from felony assault.
But Gojo wasn’t done.
Later that day, you found Utahime sitting on the quad lawn, phone in hand, surrounded by three empty bubble tea cups and a stack of psych readings she was pretending to highlight.
She didn’t look up when you dropped onto the grass beside her.
“Gojo’s bothering me again,” you said.
“You bother yourself,” she muttered. “I just get collateral damage.”
You raised an eyebrow. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
She looked at you. Actually looked. Her face was too pretty to pull off annoyed, but she tried anyway.
“It means,” she said slowly, like you were a particularly stupid lab rat, “I’ve been asked out twice this week. I had to say no both times.”
You blinked. “...why?”
She stared.
“Oh,” you said.
“Yeah. Oh.”
The silence stretched between you.
“I told them you didn’t care if I dated,” she said, half-hopeful. “That you weren’t, like, emotionally invested or anything.”
“I’m not.”
“Then why won’t they believe me?”
Because once, when you were seventeen, you told your mom that if she let Utahime date some slimy little theatre kid named Kento, you’d report them both to CPS. She’d laughed. But apparently the rule stuck.
No dating for Utahime until her older brother—the one who allegedly told his ex to choke on a thesaurus—started dating again.
Flawless system.
“I'm going to die alone,” she said. “And it’s going to be your fault.”
You tipped your head back and closed your eyes. “Tell Mom and Dad I’m gay. Maybe they’ll make an exception.”
Utahime huffed. “You’re not gay. You’re just emotionally unavailable.”
“Same difference.”
There was a beat of silence. Long enough for you to hear the quiet buzz of her phone screen lighting up.
She didn’t say anything, but her tone shifted.
“I’m not giving up,” she said, almost to herself.
You cracked one eye open. “On dating?”
“On you.”
You frowned. “What the hell does that mean?”
But Utahime was already standing up, gathering her notes and shoving a half-drunk boba into your hand.
“Drink this,” she said. “You need sugar or something. You’ve been looking extra feral lately.”
You watched her walk off, phone already to her ear. She was smiling. Strategically.
You narrowed your eyes.
That couldn’t be good.
✧✧✧
Naoya didn’t usually come to this café. It wasn’t his scene. Too many broke kids and philosophy majors pretending they were deep because they ordered their lattes with oat milk and wore Doc Martens like they invented rebellion. But today, he made an exception. He had a plan, and it needed someone very specific. Someone fucked-up enough to say yes.
Sukuna sat in the corner, back to the wall, hood up, earbuds in—but not playing anything. Just a signal: don’t talk to me unless you want problems. Naoya talked to him anyway.
He didn’t bother with greetings. Just slid into the seat across from him, like they were equals. Like Sukuna wasn’t already deciding if he wanted to walk out or throw his drink in Naoya’s face.
“You’re bored, right?” Naoya said. “You walk around like nothing matters. Like you’re above it all.”
Sukuna didn’t look up. “You’ve got five seconds to stop wasting my time.”
Naoya smirked. “You know Ijichi, yeah? The older one. Poetry kid. Looks like he hates everyone.”
Now, Sukuna looked at him. Not surprised—just interested enough to pause.
Naoya kept going, casual like he wasn’t holding a knife under the table. “He’s my ex. And he’s been going around acting like he’s too good for everyone now. Like he dumped me. Like I’m the joke.”
Sukuna raised an eyebrow. “...didn’t he?”
Naoya ignored that. “I want you to date him.”
That made Sukuna smile. Or something like it. Barely there. Sharp. “You want me to fuck your ex?”
“No. I want you to make him fall for you. Properly. The whole show. Make him trust you. Think you care.” Naoya leaned in. “Then you dump him. Publicly. Leave him the way he left me. Let everyone see it.”
Sukuna studied him like he was a puzzle with missing pieces. “You want revenge.”
“I want to win.”
There was a long silence. Sukuna tilted his head, just slightly. “What’s in it for me?”
Naoya smiled. “If you pull it off, I’ll owe you. I’ve got connections. People who look the other way. Professors. Admin. You’re smart, but your grades are shit. I can fix that.” He paused. “Or—if you’re more into humiliation—I’ll read one of Gojo’s poems at open mic night. Dead serious.”
That got an actual laugh out of Sukuna. Soft. Cruel.
He leaned back in his seat and cracked his knuckles, slow and deliberate. “You think your ex is dumb enough to fall for me?”
Naoya’s grin curled like a cigarette being lit. “I think you’re pretty enough to make it happen.”
Sukuna tilted his head like the whole thing was beneath him—but maybe still worth his time.
He grabbed his drink, stood slowly, and gave Naoya a look that didn’t say yes or no—just, watch me.
“Sure,” he muttered, turning to leave. “Could use something to do.”
He didn’t wait for Naoya’s reply. Didn’t care.
Because the truth was—he’d already seen you around. And maybe, just maybe, he’d been waiting for an excuse.
✧✧✧
The campus bookstore was one of your favourite places to be ignored.
Not the main one—too many screaming first-years buying overpriced highlighters. No, this one was tucked into the corner of an old side street, half-forgotten and dimly lit. Records lined one wall, poetry chapbooks on the other. The kind of place where no one asked questions if you sat on the floor and read for an hour without buying anything.
You were thumbing through the “melancholy bastard” section—Leonard Cohen, Elliott Smith, the usual suspects—when someone moved into your peripheral vision. Slow. Purposeful. Close enough to make it obvious, not close enough to say hi.
You glanced up. Froze.
He was taller than you expected. Sharper, too. Hair pulled back in a lazy knot, a black hoodie stretched across broad shoulders, sleeves shoved up to the elbow. You recognised him instantly. Everyone did. Sukuna Ryomen wasn’t a person so much as a rumour with cheekbones.
He didn’t say anything. Just flipped through records two rows over like he wasn’t fully aware of your existence—like he wasn’t performing not noticing you.
So you ignored him right back. Or tried to. Until he spoke.
“Pretty sure you already read that one.”
You glanced at the book in your hand. Sylvia Plath.
“Maybe I like rereading things,” you said.
Sukuna’s mouth curled into the ghost of a smile. “Sure. Or maybe you just like being sad on purpose.”
You turned fully to face him. “You following me, or are you just naturally this annoying?”
“Neither,” he said, stepping closer now, not even pretending anymore. “You’re just loud for someone who pretends not to want attention.”
Your jaw clenched. “I’m not loud.”
“You are,” he said, so casually it felt surgical. “But it’s fine. I like loud.”
You stared at him. He stared back, lazy and unbothered, like this entire conversation was just a thing he was trying on for size.
Then he held up a record—slowly, deliberately—like an offering. The Smiths. Of course.
“Not my type,” you said.
He grinned. “Good thing I didn’t ask.”
And then he turned and walked out.
No name. No number. Just static, and you're holding a book that you suddenly can’t read anymore.
✧✧✧
He didn’t come up to you again the next day. Or the one after that. Which would’ve been fine, except now you were aware of him. Aware in the way a body is aware of a bruise: a low ache, something you’d keep accidentally brushing up against.
You told yourself it didn’t matter. That the record store thing was nothing. That you weren’t flattered, weren’t intrigued, weren’t still thinking about the way he looked at you like he already knew how the story would end. But then he started showing up.
Once in the library, at the table across from yours. Once in the dining hall, passing close enough to brush shoulders. And once—most irritatingly—in your creative writing elective, which you were sure he hadn’t been enrolled in the week before.
He didn’t say anything for a while. Just… hovered. Orbiting your schedule like it was gravitational. Always on the edge of your attention. Never too obvious. But you weren’t stupid. You’d seen this game before. Some guys flirted with flowers. Others with sarcasm. Sukuna, apparently, flirted with proximity and smirks.
The next time he spoke to you, it was after class, some Thursday afternoon that already felt like a headache. You were halfway down the hallway when he fell into step beside you, calm like you’d invited him.
“You free tonight?” he asked, like you were mid-conversation.
You didn’t even look at him. “Do I look like I am?”
He hummed. “Hard to tell. You’ve got the kind of face that always looks annoyed.”
You stopped walking. Turned to face him. “Are you flirting with me, or just bored?”
Sukuna shrugged, unbothered. “Why can’t it be both?”
You stared at him. He stared back. There was something maddening about the way he held eye contact—like he wasn’t afraid of anything you could say. Like he didn’t believe you could hurt him.
“Look,” you said flatly, “whatever this is? You can stop. I’m not interested.”
He tilted his head. “You sure?”
“Positive.”
He smiled, soft and slow. “Alright.” Then, almost like it was nothing: “You’ll change your mind.”
And then he walked off. No argument. No doubling down. Just that fucking smugness trailing after him like cigarette smoke.
You watched him go, jaw tight, heart doing something it shouldn’t have been doing. You hated people like that. People who were too confident, too casual. The kind of confidence that meant they never really got rejected, only delayed.
Still, you told yourself it was over. That he got the message. That someone like Ryomen Sukuna—someone cold, magnetic, and clearly a walking disaster—wouldn’t waste time chasing someone who wasn’t biting.
You were wrong, obviously.
✧✧✧
Utahime wasn’t sure what annoyed her more—the fact that Gojo had somehow gotten into her French class halfway through the semester, or the fact that he kept insisting it was fate. Not like “divine intervention” fate. More like “we made eye contact one time outside the dining hall and now we have to get married” fate. Which, for Gojo Satoru, was probably the same thing.
Today, he’d positioned himself at the desk next to hers with all the subtlety of a hurricane. Notebook open, sleeve rolled up just enough to show the faint tan line from a friendship bracelet someone had clearly made for him. Probably Utahime’s roommate. Or her professor. Or both.
“Je veux du café,” he said smoothly, pencil twirling between his fingers. “I want coffee. Which I do. Right now. With you.”
Utahime stared at him. “I want a lobotomy.”
Gojo grinned. “How do you say that in French?”
She didn’t answer. Mostly because she didn’t know, and partly because answering would be giving him exactly what he wanted—attention, reaction, eye contact that lingered a second too long.
Which she gave him anyway.
Because she was weak. And he was pretty. And she hated that about herself.
“I cry during movies,” Gojo added, like that would help. “And I recycle. I’m, like, morally irresistible.”
Before she could threaten him with physical harm, Naoya dropped into the seat on her other side like a glitch in the matrix. She hadn’t even seen him come in.
“Utahime,” he said, voice dipped in manufactured charm, “you’re looking…”
“Don’t,” she cut in. “Don’t finish that sentence.”
He smirked. “Feisty.”
Gojo leaned back in his seat, letting his arm drape casually behind Utahime’s chair. “We’re doing adjectives now? I can play. She’s radiant. Intelligent. Dangerously under-caffeinated.”
Naoya scowled at him. “Aren’t you supposed to be gay?”
Gojo’s grin sharpened. “I’m supposed to be a lot of things.”
Utahime sighed, grabbing her books. “I’m getting coffee.”
“Alone or fake-alone?” Gojo asked, already rising with her.
“You’re following me.”
“I’m practising immersion.”
Naoya frowned. “I could come, too.”
Utahime didn’t answer. She just walked off with Gojo trailing behind her like a heatwave. Naoya watched them leave, something bitter flickering behind his eyes.
Across the room, Geto—Gojo’s longtime friend and reluctant enabler—looked up from his sandwich.
“You’re losing,” he said helpfully.
Naoya turned to him. “Who even are you?”
Geto shrugged. “A prophet, apparently.”
And then he went back to eating like nothing had happened.
✧✧✧
You’d always hated group work. It was academic Tinder—awkward pairings, fake small talk, and someone inevitably doing all the work while the other coasted on vibes and a vaguely tragic backstory. You’d perfected the art of preemptively claiming a seat at the edge of the classroom, angled just far enough to be left out of any “everyone find a partner!” moments.
So when Professor Yaga said, “Pair off for today’s workshop,” you didn’t even flinch. You just opened your notebook and waited for some poor idiot to make eye contact with you long enough to get guilted into joining.
What you did not expect was Sukuna Ryomen to slide into the chair next to you like he’d been assigned to you by the devil himself.
“You’re late,” you said flatly, not looking up.
He shrugged. “I’m unpredictable.”
“You’re insufferable.”
“And yet,” he said, folding his arms behind his head, “here I am. Partnered with you. Fate’s weird like that.”
You didn’t reply. If you didn’t give him attention, maybe he’d get bored and go haunt someone else.
No such luck.
Sukuna leaned over like he was actually going to read your notes, which would’ve been hilarious if it weren’t also extremely annoying. “So… what are we doing?”
You side-eyed him. “I’m doing the assignment. You’re vibing.”
He grinned. “I like your handwriting.”
“Thanks. I use it exclusively to write insults.”
“Write one for me.”
You turned to him, finally, incredulous. “You want me to insult you?”
“Sure. Most people just talk behind my back.”
You blinked. For half a second, you caught something real in his voice. But then he smiled again, lazy and crooked, like he’d flipped a switch and gone back to whatever version of himself he thought you wanted to see.
You looked away. “I don’t know what your deal is,” you said. “But it’s not working.”
“What’s not working?”
“This.” You gestured vaguely. “The whole dark-and-mysterious routine. The sudden interest in me. The flirting that’s somehow also condescending. Whatever game you’re playing—it’s boring.”
Sukuna was quiet for a beat too long. Then: “Damn. Tell me how you really feel.”
You turned back to your notes. “I did.”
He didn’t say anything for the rest of the class. Didn’t lean in. Didn’t smirk. Just sat there, too still. Too quiet. Like maybe—for once—you’d actually surprised him.
And you told yourself that was the end of it. That you’d won. That this weird little game had finally hit a wall he couldn’t smooth-talk his way around.
But later that day, when you opened your locker, there was a Post-it stuck inside. Black ink. Slanted handwriting.
“I’m not flirting. I just like the way you look when you hate me.” —S.R.
You crumpled it and threw it away.
Then stood there for another twenty seconds, staring at the empty space where it had been.
✧✧✧
You were already regretting everything by the time you got to the front steps of the frat house. The music was so loud it vibrated through your shoes, some bastard remix of a pop song you didn’t recognise, drowning out your thoughts. You tugged at your sleeves, scowled at the flashing lights, and turned toward Utahime. “We’re not staying long.”
She rolled her eyes. “You say that like I didn’t blackmail you into coming.”
“I’m still not sure how you did that.”
“I know what happened in freshman year with that T.A.,” she said sweetly. “And I still have the screenshots.”
You glared. “You are the worst.”
“And yet,” she smiled, “you’re here.”
The house was packed. Someone was already puking into the hedge. Inside, it smelled like cheap beer, weed, and something tragically floral—like a Bath & Body Works exploded. You manoeuvred your way through the crowd, ignoring every attempt at conversation, every accidental brush of arms. You were just here to babysit. To make sure Utahime didn’t end up locked in a bathroom crying because Naoya said something gross about astrology.
And of course Naoya was here. Centre of attention, glittering in that way only rich, boring people knew how to do. He spotted Utahime instantly and made a beeline for her, offering a drink and a smirk that probably worked on freshmen with low standards.
You watched from the kitchen doorway, arms crossed, mood already circling the drain. And that’s when you felt it—his presence. Like a shift in pressure, a temperature drop, the back of your neck prickling for no good reason.
Sukuna.
Leaning against the hallway wall, red solo cup dangling from his fingers, eyes on you. Not on the party. Not on the crowd. You.
He didn’t wave. Didn’t smile. Just watched you like he was waiting for something. You looked away fast, heart doing something stupid in your chest. You hated that he got under your skin so easily. Hated even more that he knew it.
Time blurred. The music got louder. You ended up with a drink you didn’t ask for and downed it faster than necessary. It burned. You didn’t care.
Another cup. Another burn.
And then—somewhere between your third drink and Utahime yelling “YOLO is dead, stop saying that” at Naoya—you found yourself in the living room, lights flashing, bodies moving around you like smoke, and someone yelling for you to “get on the table if you’re hot.”
You didn’t remember climbing up. Didn’t remember deciding that dancing was a good idea. All you remembered was the heat in your face, the weightlessness in your limbs, and the absolutely feral look Sukuna gave you from across the room.
His expression didn’t change, but his posture did. He stood straighter. The cup disappeared from his hand. His eyes followed you like you were a threat he wanted to keep close.
You moved to the music, loose and loud and lit up with the kind of recklessness you usually buried under sarcasm and disdain. People were cheering. Someone whistled. You didn’t care.
Sukuna was at the base of the table now. Right below you. Watching. Waiting.
You dropped into a crouch, leaned forward, close enough to speak into his ear if you wanted to.
You didn’t.
But you almost did.
Instead, you held his gaze for one beat too long. The kind of look that felt like a dare.
You jumped down off the table, blood hot and your head swimming with smoke and sugar. The crowd swallowed you whole, but your eyes found him instantly, leaning against the wall like he owned it, red cup in hand, lip caught between his teeth.
Sukuna.
His eyes were locked on you. Sharp. Starved.
You didn’t even think—just pushed through the bodies, grabbed his shirt, and muttered something like “upstairs, now.”
He followed.
Didn’t say a word. Just pressed a hand to your lower back and let you drag him through the chaos, up the stairs, into the nearest room with a door you could slam shut behind you.
The lock clicked.
And then your mouth was on his.
It was messy, clumsy at first, all teeth and breath and too many hands trying to touch at once. He groaned into the kiss when you pushed him up against the wall, his fingers tightening on your hips like he’d been waiting for this all damn semester.
Your shirt came off first. His followed. Then yours again, because he wanted to see. Touch. Explore the heat under your skin and the way your breath hitched when his mouth dragged down your throat.
“Fuck,” he whispered, against your collarbone, like you were something sacred and ruined all at once.
You backed toward the bed, pulling him with you. Fell into the mattress, legs tangled, teeth clashing, laughing into his mouth when he groaned your name like it hurt.
When he settled between your thighs, grinding down just hard enough to make your spine arch, you gasped. Grabbed at him. Let your head fall back with a choked sound you didn’t mean to let slip.
“Still hate me?” he asked, breath hot against your jaw.
“Shut the fuck up,” you muttered, pulling him closer.
You didn’t stop touching him. Didn’t stop moving. Your bodies slid together like they’d done this before—like they needed it. Your fingers digging into his back. His mouth on your throat, your chest, your stomach. The way he kissed you after every gasp—like he wanted to savour it. Make sure you never forgot.
And you wouldn’t.
Not the way he whispered your name right before you came. Not the way he held your face when you did. Not the way he kissed you after, slow and reverent, like he hadn’t just destroyed you.
You lay there in silence, bodies warm and wrecked and too tangled to pretend it meant nothing.
And you knew, even then: This wasn’t just a party hookup.
This was the moment you’d remember tomorrow—when it all came crashing down.
✧✧✧
You woke up with the kind of hangover that made you question every life decision from age seven onward. Your mouth tasted like regret. Your head pulsed like there was a rave happening behind your eyes. You blinked at the ceiling for a full minute before sitting up and immediately regretting that too.
Your phone had five missed texts from Utahime, two from unknown numbers, and one photo you had to squint at to realise was you, on a table, mid-dance. Shirt ridden up. Face flushed. Sukuna—barely in frame—standing below, half-shadowed, looking up at you like you were some kind of puzzle he was deciding not to solve.
You deleted the photo. Then deleted the delete.
You told yourself it didn’t mean anything. People danced at parties. People got drunk. People flirted with dangerous men and almost fucked them in front of fifty witnesses. It was fine.
You were halfway across the quad, hoodie up, headphones in with no music playing, when you saw him again.
Sukuna.
Sitting under one of the older trees near the main lecture hall, legs stretched out, notebook open on one knee. Writing. Or pretending to. His eyes flicked up the moment you got close.
“Morning,” he said, like nothing had happened. No sarcasm. No smirk. Just… the word.
You stopped. Against your better judgment. “Are you stalking me?”
He shrugged. “I was here first.”
“You’re always ‘here first.’ That’s weird.”
He didn’t look at you when he answered. Just kept flipping the stupid lighter in his hand like it might say something for him. “Or maybe,” he said, calm as anything, “we just hang out in the same places.”
You snorted. “We don’t hang out.”
“Tell that to the version of you dancing on the kitchen table last night.”
Your stomach turned. Too fast. Too hard. Like it had been waiting for that line, and now it didn’t know what to do with it.
“You’re not funny,” you said. Too sharp. Too flat.
“I’m kind of hilarious, actually.”
But he didn’t smile when he said it. Not really. He wasn’t doing that thing he usually did—leaning in too close, voice dipped just low enough to make you feel it. He wasn’t smirking. Wasn’t pushing. He just looked tired. Quiet. Like he was standing on the other side of something you couldn’t see yet.
You folded your arms across your chest. “I don’t remember much,” you said. Which wasn’t a lie. But it wasn’t the truth either.
He nodded once. No judgment. No sarcasm. Just—“Cool. Then we’ll say nothing happened.”
That landed harder than it should have. You blinked. “You’re not gonna be annoying about it?”
“Nope.”
And he meant it. That was the worst part. No smug grin. No smug anything. He was offering you an out. A clean break. Like he’d already accepted whatever version of this you were willing to give him.
You scoffed, because it felt safer than silence. “Fine. Nothing happened.”
“Exactly.”
You turned to walk away. Fast. Too fast. Like you could outpace the heat still lingering on your skin or the phantom feel of his hands on your waist.
But then, just as the door creaked behind you, you heard him say it.
Soft. Almost like he didn’t mean for you to hear it at all.
“But it could’ve.”
You didn’t stop.
But you felt it.
All the way down.
✧✧✧
You were halfway up the metal bleachers when you realised something was off.
It was supposed to be a quiet practice. The field was open, sun bleeding through low clouds, a few students jogging the track, the campus radio playing somewhere in the background. You’d come out here to clear your head, not to be witnessed. Definitely not to be ambushed.
And yet.
The radio cut out mid-song. A pause. Then: feedback. And then—his voice.
“This is probably a bad idea,” said Sukuna, crackling through the speakers like an accidental god.
You froze.
“But you’re ignoring me, and I’m not built for being ignored. So here we are.”
Heads turned. The girl stretching two rows down looked up, confused. A guy on the field pointed toward the press box, where the campus radio station was housed.
You turned slowly.
There he was.
Sukuna, leaning into the mic, half-laughing, one arm resting on the desk like he owned the place. A little breathless. Hair pulled back. That same damn look in his eye.
“You don’t like me. I get it. You think I’m an asshole—which is fair. But you also think I don’t notice things. That I’m not paying attention. And you’re wrong.”
You felt your heartbeat in your teeth.
“You always start your notes on the bottom line of the page. You mouth the words when you read. You don’t laugh out loud unless it’s mean or unexpected. You’re mean when you’re scared. You’re scared when you like someone.”
You were going to kill him.
Not immediately. Not in front of witnesses. But soon.
“So if you’re listening—and I know you are—just know this: I’m not asking for anything. I’m just saying I see you. And I’m still here.”
Then static. Silence. Someone started clapping. A few others joined. The moment cracked open like a dropped plate.
You stood up.
Walked down the bleachers.
And made sure not to look at anyone until you were off the field and back inside.
You didn’t text him.
But that night, you couldn’t stop thinking about the way his voice had sounded through the speaker.
A little unsure.
A little real.
Too real.
✧✧✧
“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” you muttered, climbing into the passenger seat of his beat-up car.
“Sure you can,” Sukuna said, sliding into the driver’s side like this wasn’t the biggest win of his month. “You’re dying to hang out with me.”
“I’m skipping class, not confessing my feelings.”
“Same thing,” he smirked, revving the engine.
You rolled your eyes and refused to smile.
He didn’t tell you where you were going, but you didn’t ask. You just watched the trees blur past the window and tried not to think about how your chest still ached from hearing his voice on the radio yesterday. Or how he hadn’t pushed you afterwards. No smug comments. No, “so, you like me now?” Just a nod across the quad, like he knew what he’d done and wasn’t going to ruin it.
And then, suddenly—you were here.
It was an abandoned paintball park just off the edge of campus, tucked behind a shuttered rec centre and a forest that hadn’t been trimmed in years. Half the inflatables were sun-bleached. The other half looked like they were waiting to be condemned. It was perfect.
“Is this trespassing?” you asked.
He looked at you. “Do you care?”
“No.”
“Good.”
He pulled two masks and a backpack full of old paintball gear from the trunk and tossed you one.
“Winner gets to ask one question,” he said, already loading his gun.
“What if I win?”
“You won’t.”
You hit him first. Right in the ribs. Yellow paint exploded across his hoodie, and he staggered back, laughing—really laughing—and called you a bitch through the mask. You didn’t stop grinning for ten whole seconds.
It went like that for a while. Running. Hiding. Hitting each other with sharp, wet bursts of colour. At one point, you tripped and rolled behind a bunker, breathing hard. Sukuna slid in after you, tackled you with just enough force to knock the wind out of your lungs, and pinned you there.
You froze.
Paint smeared between you. His mask was off now. So was yours. His eyes were close, wild and bright. His breath hit your face in fast bursts.
Neither of you said anything.
Then—just like that—he kissed you.
Quick. Hard. Like he hadn’t meant to do it until it was already happening.
You didn’t stop him.
You kissed him back.
Your hands fisted in his hoodie, and his mouth tilted against yours, hungry, like he’d been waiting for this moment since the second you told him to fuck off during class that first week.
When he finally pulled away, he looked wrecked. Not from the game. From you.
You swallowed. “I still hate you.”
He grinned. “Sure you do.”
And then he kissed you again.
✧✧✧
It was supposed to be a quick stop. Sukuna had followed you downtown because you wanted “real food, not vending machine garbage,” and somehow that turned into ducking into a cramped little music shop just off the main strip. Guitars lined the walls like trophies, faded band posters tacked behind the counter. The whole place smelled like old wood and warm metal.
You didn’t say anything when you picked one up.
Just grabbed the pair of beat-up studio headphones from the display, plugged in, and sat down on the little stool in the back.
Sukuna watched from a distance, pretending to be interested in a rack of bass picks. But his eyes kept sliding back to you.
The way your fingers moved—confident, casual, muscle memory kicking in like it had never left. Your eyes were half-lidded, head tilted just slightly, as you plucked out something low and slow. Not a song he recognised. Maybe not even a full melody. Just sound. Easy. Yours.
You looked so fucking calm.
So quietly happy.
When you noticed him watching, you smirked and pulled the headphones off.
“Didn’t peg you as the lingering type,” you said.
“Didn’t peg you as the secretly talented type,” he shot back.
You shrugged. “Used to play. Can’t afford one anymore. Not like I’d have time anyway.”
Then you set the guitar back on the wall, careful, like it mattered.
And walked out like none of it had meant anything.
Sukuna stayed behind a second longer.
Long enough to memorise the make. The colour. The way your eyes had gone soft when you played.
He didn’t say anything about it then.
But he remembered.
✧✧✧
Naoya wasn’t a genius, but he wasn’t stupid either.
And something was definitely going on.
He watched them from across the quad—Utahime, Gojo, and that stupid little spiral of tension they tried to play off as banter. Gojo leaning in just a bit too close, Utahime swatting him away, but never really moving. Her eyes lingered. His hands were always busy—spinning a pen, adjusting his sunglasses, reaching for a piece of her attention like it was second nature.
They weren’t dating. Not officially. But it was obvious. Everyone could feel it.
And it pissed Naoya off more than he cared to admit.
He’d asked Utahime to prom in the most low-effort way possible—half a smile and a “You’re free Saturday, right?” by the vending machines. She’d paused for a second, then shrugged. “Sure.” No exclamation point. No heart emoji. Just sure.
Still, he considered it a win. Until later that week, when he overheard Gojo asking her what colour she was wearing so he could “match his tie to her aura.” And the worst part? She laughed. Laughed. The kind of laugh you didn’t fake for social survival. The kind that lived in your throat when someone actually got under your skin—in a good way.
Naoya stared from a distance, fuming silently as Gojo offered Utahime a bite of whatever overpriced pastry he was eating. She took it. Didn’t even hesitate.
That’s when it hit him.
Gojo didn’t care about prom. He cared about winning.
And Utahime? She wasn’t even pretending anymore. Not even a little.
Naoya didn’t say anything. Just watched them walk off, their shadows overlapping on the pavement.
He had a date to the prom.
But he was starting to wonder if he was the only one who didn’t know it was a joke.
✧✧✧
You didn’t expect him to ask.
You’d already decided you weren’t going. Told Utahime you hated crowds, loud music, the idea of putting effort into something that would end with people puking in bushes and fake glitter in your underwear. She didn’t believe you, but she knew better than to push.
And then Sukuna showed up.
At your dorm door. Leaning against the frame like he hadn’t just jogged up four flights of stairs, hair a little messy, a half-wrinkle in his shirt like he’d slept in it and didn’t care. Like always.
“You going to prom?” he asked.
You blinked. “Why?”
He shrugged, eyes scanning your face like he was trying to read a language he hadn’t studied enough. “Figured if I have to suffer through a school event, you should too.”
You scoffed. “Is this your version of asking nicely?”
“It’s my version of asking at all.”
You should’ve said no.
Should’ve shut the door in his face, curled up in bed, and watched something violent while pretending you didn’t care. But the problem was—you did. And the way he was looking at you? Not smug. Not teasing. Just… waiting.
So you said yes.
Quietly. Grudgingly.
And two days later, he picked you up for suit shopping like this was just a thing you did now. Like the two of you had rules. Traditions. Somewhere between enemies and not-quite-lovers.
The shop was tucked behind a row of old bookstores, with mirrors that made you look taller and music that felt like static. You tried on three suits before settling on one that didn’t make you want to punch yourself. Sukuna lounged in the corner chair the whole time, pretending not to watch you adjust the collar, the cuffs, the shoulders.
“You clean up,” he said eventually, like it was a fact. Like it didn’t mean anything.
“You’re staring,” you replied.
He smiled. “Can you blame me?”
You didn’t answer. Just turned back to the mirror, trying not to imagine his hands on your waist again. Trying not to remember the way he kissed you behind that bunker, like he didn’t care who saw. Like he’d been waiting to do it since day one.
Later, you sat cross-legged on your bed while Utahime painted a line of dark eyeliner under your lashes. Her fingers were steady. She didn’t ask you anything, didn’t tease you about your date or your nerves. Just hummed under her breath, like this was something she knew you needed.
Gojo texted her mid-mascara. Something about his tie.
She smiled when she read it. Soft. The kind of smile you used to wear around people you didn’t think could hurt you.
And for the first time in weeks, your stomach sank.
Something about all of this felt too good. Too smooth.
And when things felt this good, something always broke.
✧✧✧
The gym didn’t look like a gym. Not tonight.
String lights dripped from the rafters like stars trying too hard. The floor had been covered in some kind of black satin tarp, and the punch had actual fruit in it, which meant some overworked student council member was probably passed out backstage from exhaustion.
You stood in the doorway, fingers curling into the cuffs of your sleeves, breath caught somewhere between dread and disbelief.
And then you saw him.
Sukuna.
Leaning against the back wall in a suit that looked criminal on him. Shirt half-open. Tie loose. Hair swept back like he’d tried, then gave up halfway. He looked bored. Dangerous. Stupidly hot.
But the second his eyes found you, he stared. Like you were gravity.
“Damn,” he said when you reached him, voice a little rough. “You clean up scary good.”
“You look like you lost a bet with fashion,” you shot back, but your voice was softer than usual.
His grin cracked something in your chest.
You danced. Eventually. Not because you wanted to, but because the song was slow and the room had started to spin, and Sukuna held out his hand like it wasn’t a question. His palm was warm. His fingers were steady. One hand on your waist, one on your wrist, like he was grounding you and holding you hostage all at once.
“I don’t do this,” you murmured.
“Dance?”
“Let people in.”
His grip tightened just a little. “Maybe you should.”
You didn’t pull away.
Across the room, Utahime was laughing at something Gojo said, a crumpled corsage in her hand. Gojo looked so smug that you wanted to throw something, but she looked happy. Like… happy.
Then Naoya showed up.
Lurking on the edge of the crowd like a shadow that hadn’t been invited. Eyes sharp. Smile sharper.
You felt it before you saw him approach—Sukuna going tense, his posture shifting just slightly, like he’d spotted a crack in the floor and knew what was coming.
Naoya didn’t say hello.
Didn’t greet you.
Just looked at Sukuna and said, loudly enough to turn heads:
“So, how’s it feel? Winning the bet?”
The music didn’t stop. But everything else did.
You blinked. “What bet?”
Naoya’s smile widened. “Oh, you didn’t tell him? Thought that was part of the game.”
You looked at Sukuna.
He didn’t answer.
Didn’t deny it.
Just stood there. Still. Silent.
And that—that—was all it took.
You stepped back. Out of his reach. Out of his orbit.
He tried to speak—tried to explain—but you were already walking away, mouth dry, vision tunnelling.
Utahime caught up to you in the hallway. “What happened?”
And then behind you: a smack.
Loud. Sharp. Clean.
You turned just in time to see Utahime’s hand drop from Naoya’s face.
“Don’t ever talk to me again,” she said.
Naoya stood there, stunned, cheek blooming red.
Gojo looked like he was trying very hard not to laugh.
And Sukuna? He was still in the doorway. Still staring after you. Still not moving.
Like maybe if he stayed still long enough, you’d turn around.
You didn’t.
✧✧✧
You stopped answering texts.
Not just Sukuna’s. Everyone’s. Utahime. Gojo. That one guy from chem who always sent you TikToks you never watched. Your phone became a thing that buzzed and blinked and begged for attention, and you left it facedown every time. Like ignoring it could make everything disappear.
The campus felt smaller after that night.
Every hallway echoed. Every classroom felt like a spotlight. Every glance from people who’d heard about the scene at prom—because of course they had—made your skin itch.
And Sukuna?
He didn’t vanish. That would’ve been easier. Instead, he showed up.
Everywhere.
Leaning against the locker outside your lecture hall. Sitting on the bench across from your favourite coffee place. Lingering by the library entrance like he didn’t know where else to go.
Sometimes, he tried to talk.
Not loudly. Not the way he used to. He didn’t yell or chase or beg. Just stood there, voice low, hands in his pockets, eyes rimmed red like he hadn’t slept in days.
“I didn’t think it would matter,” he’d said once. “Until it did.”
You didn’t respond.
Another time: “It wasn’t about the bet. Not after I got to know you. I swear to god.”
You walked away before he finished.
He never pushed. Never grabbed your wrist or blocked your path or made a scene.
And that, somehow, was worse.
Because he meant it.
Because if he’d laughed in your face, you could’ve hated him clean. Sharp. Easy.
But he stood there instead—like he’d been gutted. Like you were the one who’d broken him.
It would’ve been poetic if it hadn’t hurt so much.
The worst part was: you missed him.
You missed the stupid smirk. The way he leaned too close when you talked, like he couldn’t hear you unless you were touching. You missed the quiet moments. The half-finished thoughts. The way he said your name, like it was something earned.
But every time you remembered the gym lights, Naoya’s voice, and the way Sukuna didn’t deny it, you wanted to scream.
So you didn’t say anything.
You didn’t say anything.
And Sukuna stood in your silence like it was a cage he built himself.
✧✧✧
Sukuna had never really been afraid of silence. He’d lived in it, grown up in it, learned to weaponise it. But this? This wasn’t silence. This was absence.
A blank space where laughter used to live.
No more text messages with half-spelt insults. No more boots scuffing the tile next to his. No more eyes burning into the side of his face when he said something stupid just to get a reaction.
It was like he’d imagined the whole thing.
And he was losing his mind because of it.
He hadn’t been eating. Barely sleeping. His classes were background noise, the campus a grayscale blur he wandered through in a haze. Every corner reminded him of something. A smirk. A comment. That look—the one from the paintball park, all flushed cheeks and fire.
Gone.
He was in the quad when they found him.
Gojo and Geto. The human embodiment of chaos and judgment. The worst tag team in existence.
“You look like shit,” Gojo said, flopping down next to him on the bench. “Like, more than usual.”
“Thanks,” Sukuna muttered.
Geto sat on the other side. Calm. Calculated. “So. You ruined it.”
Sukuna didn’t answer.
Gojo leaned forward, elbows on knees. “I’m just trying to understand how you managed to fumble that hard. Was the bet worth it? Huh?”
“It wasn’t like that,” Sukuna said, voice low. “Not really.”
“But it was, at first,” Geto said, no venom—just facts.
Sukuna stared at the ground.
Gojo exhaled sharply. “Look. I don’t care how it started. I care that you meant it by the end. And that you let him walk away without a fight.”
“What do you want me to do?” Sukuna snapped. “I already told him it wasn’t about the bet. I told him I was sorry. He doesn’t want to hear it.”
“Of course he doesn’t,” Gojo said. “Not yet.”
“So what then? I keep showing up and making an idiot of myself until he forgives me?”
“Maybe,” Geto said. “Or maybe you show him something real. Something that proves it wasn’t just a game to you.”
Sukuna scoffed. “Like what? A fucking song? A love letter?”
Gojo grinned. “Oh my god. Please write him a love letter. I’ll frame it.”
“Be serious.”
“I am,” Gojo said. “You’re in love with him, Sukuna. Do something about it before it’s too late.”
That shut him up.
Because it was the truth.
He was. He was in love.
And he was going to lose you for good if he didn’t stop sulking and start trying.
✧✧✧
The assignment was simple: write a poem. Present it aloud. Be vulnerable. The professor’s words, not yours.
You weren’t going to do it.
But then you sat up the night before, fingers clenched around a pen, and the words came out like teeth.
So now you're standing here.
In front of half the class, with Sukuna sitting somewhere behind you, quiet for once, his presence like static behind your ribs.
You clear your throat.
Your hands don’t shake.
But your voice does.
“I hate the way you look at me,” you begin, tone flat, eyes locked just above everyone’s heads. “Like you’re already in on the joke. Like I’m something you’re about to ruin.”
Someone chuckles. You don’t stop.
“I hate the way you laugh when you’re nervous. Hate how it still sounds good anyway. I hate that I notice that.”
You breathe through your nose.
Don’t look at him.
“I hate the way you sit next to me like we’re not still pretending. I hate that you said it wasn’t about the bet. I hate that I believed you.”
The room is quiet now.
No laughter. No shifting chairs.
Just silence.
You swallow.
“I hate that I miss you when I shouldn't. I hate how you looked at me that night, like I meant something. I hate the paint on my old hoodie because it still smells like you. I hate that I can’t forget you. I hate that I don’t want to.”
Your voice catches.
You let it.
“I hate that I still look for you in crowds. I hate that I still love you.”
You fold the paper. Calm. Controlled.
And walk back to your seat without looking up—without looking at him.
Because if you did?
You might not survive it.
✧✧✧
A guitar was sitting in your passenger seat like it had always belonged there.
You stared at it through the open car door, heart pounding so hard it hurt. Your mouth was dry. Your hands were shaking. You didn’t know whether to scream or cry or smash it over someone's head, and honestly? That was on brand.
“Hey.”
You turned fast, shoulders tense.
Sukuna was standing a few feet behind you. Hoodie pulled over his head. Eyes soft. Like he’d been waiting hours to catch you alone.
“You broke into my car?” you said, because of course that’s what you said.
He lifted both hands in mock surrender. “Spare key. Utahime gave it to me. Under threat of bodily harm, for the record.”
You looked back at the guitar. Then at him.
“I meant it,” he said, before you could fire another round. “What I said. What I didn’t say. I was a dumbass. You know that already. But I meant everything. Every second.”
You exhaled, slow and shaky.
“I hate you,” you said, and you weren’t sure if it was true or not anymore.
“I know.”
“I still hate you.”
He stepped closer.
“I still want you.”
You didn’t think. You just moved.
Your hand fisted in the collar of his hoodie, yanked him forward, and kissed him like you were trying to kill the version of yourself that ever gave a shit about pride.
It was messy. Breathless. A little desperate. The kind of kiss that made up for all the ones you’d missed and then some.
He kissed you back like his life depended on it.
Like he’d been waiting.
When you finally pulled away, both of you dazed and a little stunned, he whispered, “Does this mean I can ride shotgun?”
You rolled your eyes. “Only if you shut the hell up.”
He grinned.
You tossed your bag in the back seat, slammed the door shut, and jerked your chin toward the car.
“Get in, asshole.”
He did.
And this time, he didn’t stop smiling.

© carnalcrows on tumblr. Please do not steal my works as I spend time, and I take genuine effort to do them.
Taglist: @axetivev @yyuinaa @zaynesyumei @sageofspades @onyxmango @puccigucii @the-ultimate-librarian @sooobiinn @sooniebby @i2innie @tintenka1 @timaas-blog @darlinqvi @horrorsbeyondreality @rednugget @lysanderplume @leron1108 @kauo-writez @the0ishere @calgurl @kissenturine @bleedingbl0ssom @gayaristocrat @hyppernovva [comment to be added, or send an ask]
#sukuna#sukuna x reader#x male reader#x male y/n#gay smut#x male smut#x male#gay#male reader#bottom male reader#sukuna x male reader#jjk sukuna#ryomen sukuna#sukuna ryomen#true form sukuna#jujutsu sukuna#jujutsu kaisen#sukuna x you#sukuna smut#sukuna x y/n#x reader#smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
just a bet for you
summary: you weren’t the prettiest, the smartest, or the kind of girl people noticed—until heeseung did. he gave you his umbrella on a rainy day, his attention when no one else cared, and eventually, his love... or so you thought. two months in, after giving him your first kiss, your first time, your whole heart—he tells you the truth: it was never real. just a bet. just you.
pairing: heeseung x fem!reader
genre: angst, slow burn, high school au, emotional hurt, heartbreak, unrequited love, coming-of-age, betrayal, dark romance.
warnings: emotional manipulation, virginity loss, deception, heartbreak, explicit sexual content, power imbalance, crying during sex, aftermath of intimacy, mentions of emotional neglect, emotionally intense scenes, toxic dynamics, vulnerability, strong language.
wc: 3,6k
notes: hiiii🫶🏻 lately i’ve been obsessed with enhypen🤭 and i really want to write so much about them 🖤 i have 3 fanfics in mind with heesung as the bad boy😈🔥 and this is the first one! i’m also thinking about making a part two for this story, but what do you guys think? should i or not? 🤔🤫 if you want to be on the taglist i’ll make for the next chapter and the upcoming heesung or enhypen fanfics in general, please comment! thank you so much and i hope you enjoy 🥹
PART 2 HERE.
“y/n,” he said, his tone flat. “there’s something i need to tell you.”
your heart paused.
you sat up a little, adjusting the blanket around your chest, still half-dazed, still sore. “what do you mean?”
he didn’t look at you. “this wasn’t my first time.”
you blinked. “oh… okay. i mean… i didn’t think it was. that’s fine.”
but he shook his head, slow and almost impatient. “no. you’re not getting it.”
you tilted your head, your heart picking up speed. “then explain it to me.”
his fingers laced together, elbows on his knees. he stared down at the floor like it was easier to talk to than you.
“let’s stop this,” he said suddenly. “we should end it here.”
you blinked hard, your breath catching in your throat. “what?”
he finally turned a little, just enough for you to see the side of his face. his profile was blank, almost bored.
“from the beginning, you were like a ghost,” he said. “always hovering, always watching. pretending our meetings were accidents, like you weren’t constantly following me around. like you weren’t desperate for me to see you.”
his words were sharp, colder than anything he’d ever said to you.
“i tolerated it,” he added, his tone dry. “because i was curious. i wanted to see how far you’d go.”
your eyes were wide now, and you sat up straighter, the blanket clutched tightly over your chest. “heesung… what are you talking about?”
he turned his head, finally meeting your gaze over his shoulder.
“i’m not the person you think i am.”
your heart thudded painfully in your chest.
“this was a game. a bet,” he said softly. “i wanted to see how far you’d go for me.”
you couldn’t breathe.
his eyes met yours. colder than you’d ever seen them. lifeless. cruel.
“now i know.”
it had been raining for most of the day. the kind of slow, persistent drizzle that soaked through your socks and left your skin clammy even beneath your uniform. your cheap umbrella, the one you’d had since middle school, finally gave out around lunch—one of the ribs snapped in the wind, and you watched helplessly as the fabric peeled away like skin from bone. you’d tried to make it work anyway, stubbornly clutching it on your way out of the school gates, books held close to your chest, shoes squelching against the pavement. you didn’t expect anyone to stop. no one ever did.
“hey,” a voice said, soft but clear under the rain.
you turned, blinking up at him—lee heesung. tall, dark-haired, and slightly damp around the collar, holding a black umbrella that looked way too expensive for a high school student. you recognized him from the class next door. everyone did. he was the kind of boy who didn’t need to try to be noticed. always the top of the leaderboard in physics and literature, always the first pick for any team. but he wasn’t loud. he wasn’t even particularly social. he just… existed above the rest, like a story you weren’t allowed to touch.
he stepped closer and tilted his umbrella slightly to cover you. “yours broke?”
you hesitated, stunned by the simple question. “yeah. it’s, um… useless now.”
he didn’t say anything else. just held out the umbrella handle to you.
“take it,” he said. “i’m not going far. you need it more.”
you stared at him, thinking maybe he was joking, or testing you somehow, but his face was unreadable. not smiling, not smug. just… calm.
“thank you,” you murmured, reaching out for it like it might vanish if you moved too quickly.
he gave a slight nod, and with that, he walked off into the rain, hands in his pockets, hair already sticking to his forehead. no explanation. no follow-up. just gone.
after that, you started seeing him everywhere.
in the mornings, standing by the vending machine with his headphones in. at lunch, sitting by the window, sketching in a notebook you couldn’t see. after school, waiting at the bike rack with his fingers curled loosely around the handlebars. he never looked for you, never waved, but your eyes found him anyway—like a habit. a quiet kind of orbit.
you never thought someone like him would look back.
so when he asked you out—casually, almost like a dare—you didn’t think twice.
“go out with me,” he said one afternoon as you gathered your things after the study group he’d joined last minute. his tone was flat, but his eyes met yours, unwavering.
you blinked. “what?”
“you heard me,” he replied, shoving a pen into his backpack. “i’m asking you out, y/n.”
your heart flipped painfully. “why?”
he shrugged. “why not?”
you said yes. of course you said yes.
and that’s how it started. not with roses or confessions, but a strange, slow burn of moments stitched together—he holding your books when your arms were full, walking you home in silence, waiting for you after school without saying he would. he never called you ‘babe’ or held your hand in front of others. he didn’t kiss you at your locker or brag about you to his friends. but he showed up. when you were sick, he brought medicine. when you had your period, he offered his hoodie because he noticed the way you sat curled in discomfort. when you failed a quiz, he helped you study without a word of judgment.
and slowly, you fell.
you started staying up late just to replay your conversations in your head. you started writing his name in the margins of your notes. you started hoping—stupidly, recklessly—that maybe he liked you back in that quiet, complicated way he existed.
he never said “i love you.” but he looked at you, sometimes, like you were worth noticing. like maybe you were real.
you’d never known love could be so quiet.
no fireworks, no racing heartbeat. just a gentle kind of knowing—the way heesung would always wait for you at the gate, pretending he just happened to be there. the way he never forgot your schedule, even when you did. the way he carried your bag without asking when your shoulders hurt, or opened your water bottle for you during breaks without saying a word. he never called attention to it. never asked for thanks.
but you noticed. you noticed everything.
like how, when you got caught in the rain again a week later, he didn’t offer you his umbrella this time—he just pulled you under his without hesitation, one arm around your shoulder, holding you close so you wouldn’t get wet. you walked home together like that, your cheeks burning the whole time, your heart making up songs from the rhythm of his steps.
sometimes he’d do small things—thread your charger through the desk so you wouldn’t trip over it, order your favorite bread at the convenience store before you even told him, peel tangerines during break and place one gently on your notebook without ever looking up.
he never said “i care about you.” but he didn’t need to.
one afternoon, the two of you sat at the far corner of the school library, hidden behind tall shelves and rows of dusty encyclopedias. finals were close, and he’d offered to help you review for the math test. you tried to focus, but your brain was mush and his cologne smelled warm and clean, and the way he leaned over your notebook made your breath catch.
you were mid-sentence—trying to understand the difference between permutations and combinations—when he reached over, slowly, and tucked a piece of hair behind your ear.
you froze. his fingertips brushed your cheek, barely touching, but it made your stomach flutter in a way you didn’t have words for. your lips parted to say something, but nothing came out.
he didn’t move away.
his gaze lingered on your face, eyes dark and unreadable, his hand resting now on the edge of the table between you. his thumb brushed against your pinky finger.
“you’re not dumb,” he said softly, and for a second you thought you’d imagined it.
“what?”
he gave you a look, the kind that made your heart ache—equal parts tired and amused. “you always look like you’re about to cry when you study. like the numbers are bullying you.”
you laughed under your breath, biting your lip, and that’s when it happened.
he leaned in, not suddenly, not dramatically—just a slow tilt forward, like gravity had made the decision for him. your lips met in the space between breath and thought.
your first kiss.
his lips were warm, softer than you expected, moving carefully, almost unsure, like he was figuring it out at the same time as you. your eyes fluttered shut, your hand clenched the side of your chair. the world slowed down into the taste of mint and something faintly sweet, into the way his nose brushed yours, into the tiny breath he gave against your mouth like he didn’t want to stop.
and when he pulled away, just slightly, he didn’t speak.
neither did you.
you just stared at each other, your forehead almost touching, and for once the silence wasn’t awkward—it was full. full of all the things you didn’t have to say. his thumb grazed your knuckle once more before he picked up your pencil and returned it to your hand, turning the page of the textbook like nothing had happened.
but everything had changed.
you walked out of the library with his fingers loosely tangled in yours, and no one said a word.
still, you felt them—eyes watching from across the courtyard.
jay and sunghoon stood by the vending machines, not talking, just looking. their uniforms unbuttoned at the collar, hands in their pockets, that same slight smirk on both of their faces. not friendly. not surprised. almost… entertained.
you squeezed heesung’s hand tighter, but he didn’t look at them. or at you.
just ahead.
it had been two months since you started dating heesung. one month exactly since your first kiss in the library.
you still remembered how it felt—his lips soft and warm, the way the world had gone silent around you. since then, your relationship had moved slowly, carefully. there were more kisses, most of them stolen, tucked between hallways and shadows. he'd press a kiss to your temple before leaving, or lean in suddenly when you were mid-sentence, just to shut you up. it was never rushed. never loud.
and neither was he.
heesung remained the same. quiet, composed, hard to read. at first, it made you nervous—made you wonder if he liked you as much as you liked him. but then he'd hold your hand under the desk, or show up with your favorite snack without being asked, or carry your bag without saying a word. you realized he just... wasn’t expressive the way other people were. he loved in quiet actions, not words. and you accepted him like that.
maybe that was why, one night, when your parents were away visiting your aunt, you invited him over.
you told him you just wanted to watch a movie. but that wasn’t the whole truth.
the truth was, you wanted to feel closer. to give him something no one else had. you were scared, but more than that—you were sure. sure of him. sure of the way you felt when he looked at you like you mattered. sure of the way his hand fit around yours, like it was meant to be there.
you sat beside him on the couch, movie playing in the background, but your thoughts were louder than the dialogue on screen.
you turned to him, heart in your throat.
“heesung… can i tell you something?”
he looked at you with those eyes that always made your chest ache. “of course.”
you swallowed. “i want to do it. with you.”
his brows rose slightly. “do what?”
you gave a tiny, nervous laugh. “you know what.”
his face changed then—eyes widening just enough to show surprise, lips parting. “y/n…”
“i mean it,” you said, quieter now. “i want my first time to be with you.”
he blinked, frozen, like his brain was buffering.
“are you sure?” he asked after a beat. “like... really sure?”
you nodded, cheeks burning. “yeah. i thought about it a lot.”
he hesitated again, then slowly reached for your hand, his thumb brushing gently over your knuckles.
“okay,” he whispered. “let’s go to your room.”
you stood on shaky legs, leading him down the hallway, heart pounding so hard you thought he might hear it. your hands were clammy, but his stayed steady. when you opened the door, he walked in slowly, glancing around, and then turned back to you.
“i didn’t bring anything,” he said carefully. “condoms. i didn’t think…”
your cheeks flamed. “i bought some.”
he blinked again. “you did?”
“yeah,” you said quickly. “just in case. i didn’t want us to have to stop because of that. i mean—i wasn’t sure if we would, but i thought maybe—”
“hey,” he said softly, and you stopped rambling.
his smile was small. real. “thank you.”
he stepped closer, touched your cheek with the back of his fingers, and leaned in. the kiss was slow—deeper than the others. your hands found the fabric of his hoodie, clinging gently. he tugged it off, then let you pull off yours. piece by piece, the layers fell away, until you were both under the covers, your skin buzzing with nerves and warmth.
his fingers traced your ribs, your hips, your thighs—always slow, always asking without words. he kissed your collarbone, then your chest, trailing soft kisses downward as if he were learning you by heart. you flinched when he touched between your legs, your whole body tensing. his hand paused.
“it’s okay,” he whispered. “i’ll go slow.”
you nodded, voice caught in your throat.
he kissed you again, his lips tender, grounding you. when he finally pushed in, your fingers dug into his shoulders, breath hitching with the pressure, the burn. it hurt—not sharp, but stretching, unfamiliar. you let out a shaky whimper and he stopped instantly, resting his forehead against yours.
“tell me if it’s too much,” he said.
“no,” you breathed. “i want to.”
he moved carefully, in and out, his breath brushing your cheek, his hands cradling your face. there were no moans. no pornographic noises. just small sounds—your sharp gasps, the way his breath caught every time your walls clenched around him. his body stayed close to yours, his chest pressed to yours, like he couldn’t bear to be apart even for a second.
it wasn’t perfect. it wasn’t easy. but it was yours.
and when it was over, he didn’t say anything. he just pulled you into his arms, brushing your hair back from your damp forehead, pressing soft kisses to your shoulder, your cheek, your temple.
and you thought, this is what it means to be loved.
you were wrong.
your body ached in a way that was unfamiliar—tender, raw, but not painful. just... used. and strangely, you didn’t hate the feeling. you were lying on your stomach, skin still flushed, the thin sheet draped over your lower half, your hair sticking slightly to the back of your neck. everything felt distant and slow, like the room had been dipped in warm honey. your breathing hadn’t completely settled yet.
outside, the sky had gone soft and gray, rain still tapping gently against the windows of your bedroom.
you heard soft footsteps from the hallway. heesung reappeared, shirtless but already in his boxers and jeans, carrying a small bowl of soup and a spoon. he didn’t say anything, just sat on the edge of the bed and gently tapped your shoulder.
“hey,” he whispered, as if the moment needed to stay quiet. “you need to eat something.”
you blinked up at him, dazed and slow. he scooped a bit of soup with the spoon and held it near your lips, waiting. your cheeks heated at the intimacy of it, but you let him feed you—small, careful bites, while he watched in silence. his hair was slightly messy, lips pink from kissing you earlier, but his expression was unreadable. calm. like always.
you smiled softly, trying to break the silence, your voice small. “i’m really glad it was with you.”
he didn’t respond.
he just placed the bowl gently on your lower back, resting it there like he couldn't bother to find another surface. the warmth seeped through the blanket, grounding you in place.
you frowned, confused, your lips parted to say something—but then he turned his body slightly, giving you his back as he sat fully on the edge of the bed. the air shifted.
“y/n,” he said, his tone flat. “there’s something i need to tell you.”
your heart paused.
you sat up a little, adjusting the blanket around your chest, still half-dazed, still sore. “what do you mean?”
he didn’t look at you. “this wasn’t my first time.”
you blinked. “oh… okay. i mean… i didn’t think it was. that’s fine.”
but he shook his head, slow and almost impatient. “no. you’re not getting it.”
you tilted your head, your heart picking up speed. “then explain it to me.”
his fingers laced together, elbows on his knees. he stared down at the floor like it was easier to talk to than you.
“let’s stop this,” he said suddenly. “we should end it here.”
you blinked hard, your breath catching in your throat. “what?”
he finally turned a little, just enough for you to see the side of his face. his profile was blank, almost bored.
“from the beginning, you were like a ghost,” he said. “always hovering, always watching. pretending our meetings were accidents, like you weren’t constantly following me around. like you weren’t desperate for me to see you.”
his words were sharp, colder than anything he’d ever said to you.
“i tolerated it,” he added, his tone dry. “because i was curious. i wanted to see how far you’d go.”
your eyes were wide now, and you sat up straighter, the blanket clutched tightly over your chest. “heesung… what are you talking about?”
he turned his head, finally meeting your gaze over his shoulder.
“i’m not the person you think i am.”
your heart thudded painfully in your chest.
“this was a game. a bet,” he said softly. “i wanted to see how far you’d go for me.”
you couldn’t breathe.
his eyes met yours. colder than you’d ever seen them. lifeless. cruel.
“now i know.”
he stood slowly, facing you fully now, his expression unreadable—but his lips curved slightly. a smirk. sharp and poisonous.
“i never liked you.”
you didn’t realize you were crying until your vision blurred. the tears were hot, sliding down your cheeks before you could stop them, before you could even understand what was happening. the pain didn’t come like a stab. it came like a flood, slow and drowning. it stole your breath.
he watched it happen.
he watched the way you crumbled, and he said nothing.
he watched you cry like it meant nothing. like you were a stranger. your tears fell silently at first, but now they were endless—hot and unstoppable, dripping down your cheeks, your chin, soaking the sheet you clung to.
he stood, grabbed his shirt from the floor, and began buttoning it slowly.
“i’ll go now,” he said, voice cool, almost bored. “don’t look for me after this.”
you blinked rapidly through the tears, vision warped. “w–what?”
he didn’t answer. he just walked toward your bedroom door, not once looking back.
panic bloomed inside your chest. your throat closed up.
“heesung,” you called out, voice cracking. “wait—please—”
you wrapped the blanket around your body in a desperate tangle, stumbling off the bed. your bare feet hit the cold floor and you tried to run after him, but your foot slipped on the rug. your body twisted and collapsed hard onto the floor, your elbow hitting first, then your hip. pain shot through your side, but it didn’t matter.
“heesung!” you screamed, half from pain, half from the chaos exploding inside your heart.
he was already halfway down the stairs.
he didn’t look back. he didn’t even flinch.
you tried to stand, but your knees buckled. the blanket slipped from your shoulders, and you dragged it back up, wrapping it tight around your trembling body as you crawled toward the top of the stairs.
you couldn’t breathe. you couldn’t think. everything was shattering too fast.
through the blur of tears, you saw his figure reaching the front door, calm and unbothered, like this wasn’t your ending.
“liar,” you whispered.
your lips trembled.
“liar…” you said again, louder now. “you’re a liar!”
your voice broke.
you’re a liar, you’re a liar, you’re a liar.
you thought about every moment. every touch. every kiss. the way he fixed your hair behind your ear in the library. the way he fed you soup with careful hands. the way he carried your bag when your shoulder was sore. the way his fingers trembled the first time he held your hand. his silence. his warmth.
he didn’t speak much... but his actions—his actions...
you curled your fingers into the blanket, knuckles white.
“you didn’t mean it...” you whispered. “you couldn’t have meant it.”
he opened the front door.
“heesung!”
your scream echoed down the stairs like something broken inside you cracked open.
he paused—just for a second. and then he stepped outside.
gone.
your knees gave out completely, body slumping on the cold wood of the hallway floor, chest heaving, face wet and burning. you felt like a child. like someone ripped the light out of you with bare hands.
“i hate you...” you sobbed.
your voice was hoarse, nearly gone.
“i hate you...” you whispered again, softer now.
but deep down, that wasn’t the truth.
not yet.
you wanted to hate him. you needed to.
but all you could do was cry.
#enha#enhypen#enhypen smut#heesung#lee heesung#heesung smut#heesung angst#heesung fluff#lee heesung x reader#lee heesung smut#heesung enhypen#heesung enha#heesung x reader#enhypen imagines#enhypen x reader#enhypen scenarios#heeseung#desire unleash
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
OH BABY! — spencer reid



summary: spencer finds out why you’ve been so avoidant with him lately when it comes to having kids.
pairings: spencer reid x afab!reader
warnings/tags: mentions of pregnancy and children, spencer has baby fever, fluff, angst (somewhat), no use of y/n
a/n: tried something new with the layout dk how to feel about it, finally releasing another fic from the drafts!! the latter half of this fic was written at 5am so it’s not proofread—this was supposed to be lighthearted oops!
spencer’s dropping hints and you’re not so sure if you want to pick them up.
at first it was subtle, he’d send you videos of babies and kittens interacting—normal, typical right? then you noticed that look in his eyes when you played with henry and michael, preferring to enjoy the scene quietly with a cup of earl grey as he looked on contently.
you couldn’t miss the obvious way he looked at baby clothes with such fondness, talking about a future where’d he be chasing after a bunch of screaming, scraggling children instead of unsubs. your heart bloomed knowing that he saw you in his future, but that didn’t quell the slight anxiety in your stomach.
luckily life got in the way and the baby talk died down, with mentions of case files and paperwork taking up your nightly conversations over dinner and you were relieved, preferring to hear about spencer’s day or time in a different state for a case just like he enjoyed to hear about your day in return.
however you knew that eventually this conversation would come back into the fold.
“we never really finished our conversation,” he said one night, lazily tracing patterns on your thigh. you racked through your mind the topic you’d been skirting around for weeks was now being brought up and now there was no escaping it.
he doesn’t prod or rush, allowing you to lead the conversation—after all it was and is your choice. you put your laptop aside and sink into his touch, the quiet intimacy of it all allowing you to have the moment to think quietly for the first time in weeks.
“about having kids?” you respond, you voice a little more quiet, the gravity of the possible future finally weighing on you. spencer notices your change in tone and his gaze softens slightly, he feels like he’s struck a nerve and doesn’t know how to make you feel at ease.
he’s noticed you’ve been off lately. particularly when it comes to the subject of kids. the way you’d shut down and look uncomfortable when the topic is brought up. he spotted all of your tells (one of the perks of knowing you for so long) the slight change in pitch, the way you fidgeted with your fingers, the way you’d tense up as if your body was preparing for an attack.
yet he didn’t push, despite the voice in his head screaming for him to but he knew better than to push and prod, it wouldn’t yield any good results for either of you. so he chose to give you space. he tried to fill the uncomfortable silence here and there with a random piece of pop culture he learned from penelope or he’d send a link to an interesting article he’d read and thought you’d like.
the little acts like those that showed he still loved and supported you irregardless of what you were going through, is what helped calmed his own anxieties down a little but it still didn’t entirely erase them.
“im sorry, I’ve really scatterbrained as of late. work’s just ramped up a bit more ever since we had that department meeting a couple of weeks ago.” you tell him. which was partially the truth, spencer knew of how’d stressed you were about that meeting. he remembered how you were telling him about feeling a sense impending doom that he tried to talk you out of on the drive to work.
but that meeting had happened a couple of months ago, not in recent weeks.
he was incredibly concerned now but decided to come back to it later. he made mental notes to buy some vitamins and ensure you were eating and staying hydrated and if things got worse, he had your physician on speed dial.
“baby, are you okay?” he asks you, gently facing you towards him. you try to put on a smile that doesn’t quite reach your eyes as you try and calm him down, knowing that his mind was probably racing at a million miles per hour.
“i’m fine spence, just tired.” you yawn as you leaned against his shoulder, your body feeling heavy with exhaustion. spencer was not convinced at all, it was worrying him how evasive you were about everything as of late. he softly rubbed your back as he felt you finally relax for what seemed like the first time in days.
“you know you can tell me anything right, hm?” he murmurs in your ear softly as if the walls could hear him too. he felt your body move once more as you tried to make yourself more comfortable in his embrace and when you were, you finally spoke making eye contact with him.
“spence, you know i want to have kids with you more than anything—i mean you’re the only person who’d i want to do this with and i like talking about the hypotheticals but what happens when the kid is actually here? what will happen to us?”
and for the fifth time in his life spencer walter reid was stunned. the usual answer that he had ready in his back pocket could no longer be found. sure, he could rattle off studies about parental relationships post pregnancy or offer words of comfort to you but they weren’t that effective. it wouldn’t prepare either of you for the potential shift in your relationship that would occur once that baby would come into the picture.
“i don’t know.” he replied with a sigh as he affectionately squeezes your hand in his. “but what i do know is that we will make great parents together, you won’t be alone in this i promise. yeah we’ll fuck up at times or we’ll argue with each other but as long as we continue to love,cherish and respect one another and extend that same love to our future children, we’ll be okay.”
spencer’s words are reassuring, to say the least. the niggling doubts in the back of your mind threaten to dispel the sense of comfort you feel, reeling you back to your anxious state with the worst possible outcomes in mind. yet spencer’s words and subsequently his love for you is what you choose to cling onto in spite of all else because unlike the horrors and fears your mind conjured up for you like a sleeping draught, spencer’s love was real, it was tangible.
“what if we’re not talking about the hypothetical future…what if it’s real?” a voice that seems to be yours asks but it’s smaller, you hate how fragile you sound as if any single thing could shatter you into million pieces. spencer doesn’t look at you with judgment, he listens trying to follow your line of thought.
it takes him a split second to register what you were saying before he looks at you his eyes glittering with unshed tears. “you don’t mean that you’re…” he asks and you nod, the future that he’d talked about in length and thought about often was soon approaching and it was kinda surreal to think about.
and now everything made sense, the brain fog, the fatigue, the aversion to talking about kids, your lack of appetite when it came to certain foods or smells—it all made sense and he was even more annoyed that he failed to compute it all sooner, knowing how scared you must’ve felt about it all.
before he knows it hot tears stream down your face and he is at the ready, wiping them away with gentle loving words and kisses and you feel a sense of warmth flooding you. knowing that you picked no better person to love and raise your kid.it makes you, ever the skeptic, believe in fate somewhat. who knew a random coffee shop encounter on a rainy wednesday morning would lead to this down the line?
“i love you and im sorry for keeping this from you.” you sniffle as you try to gather yourself together but its no use as you break down again and spencer is ready to catch you. he feels awful seeing you cry like this.
“you don’t have to apologise.” he murmurs into your hair as he pulls you into his embrace, letting you cry into his shirt. he knows that it will be damp with tears and snot soon and he should probably give you a tissue to get everything out but it wasn’t the right time. now he was focusing on giving all the love and support you needed at that moment, to make up for the times he wasn’t there.
however later that night when you were asleep, he’d be up busy researching the best foods, hospitals, supplies, and mom and baby support groups so that these next nine months and the months that followed post partum would be less of a bumpy ride for the pair of you.
and he may have bought a quantum physics for babies book in his excitement but he couldn’t help it, even though this pregnancy came as a surprise he was ready to be the best partner to you and father to the baby that he could ever be.
#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid angst#spencer reid x black!reader#spencer reid#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds angst#vina writes: cm
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Genshin Impact Marked by the Sea
Summary: In which Neuvillette is your soft husband, a loving one with some dragon tendencies.
or, here are snippets of a domestic dragon husband.
Pairing: Neuvillette x GN! Reader!
Note: Going through my drafts and yes, I had a Genshin phase
Warning: Lots of fluff >.< because we love our hydro dragon sovereign.
★・・・・・・★
“You’re staring again,” you murmur sleepily.
Every morning, you wake up to long white messy hair on your face and sometimes, even purrs coming from your beloved husband.
Neuvillette tightens his arms around your waist.
“I’m simply…appreciating.”
“You’re very clingy for someone who acts like the world’s most composed man in public,” you tease, turning in his arms.
He presses his face into your neck.
“You’re the only place I feel at peace.”
Your fingers comb gently through his hair.
A soft whine escapes him.
“Stay with me a little longer.”
“Love, you have to go now.” You managed to sit up and let out a small yawn. You eyed the clock, and realized that it’s time to get ready for the day.
“Must we get up?”
Neuvillette’s voice was muffled against your hip, arms still around your waist.
You laughed, gently tugging him upright.
“You’re the Chief Justice. Pretty sure pajamas aren’t court-appropriate.”
You quickly pull him out of bed and help him wash his face and teeth. Help him clean up and look like the respectable Chief Justice everyone knows.
He blinked at you, bleary-eyed, letting you button his shirt.
“Now arms up.”
He obeyed, now a bit more awake, but his head thunk on your shoulder.
“You’re too good to me.”
“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” you teased, guiding him to the kitchen.
He sat, still drowsy, while you went to make a quick breakfast. His eyes lit up the moment he saw the carefully packed lunch.
“You made soup again…” he murmured, picking up his spoon.
“You know me too well.”
You peck his cheek.
“Someone has to make sure you eat something that isn’t stressful.”
Neuvillette caught your hand, pressing a kiss to your knuckles.
“I don't know I would do without you.” You raised a brow.
“Dramatic.”
“Truthful,” he said, giving you that soft look that made your chest ache.
“I’d be lost without you.”
You poured him water, leaning in close.
“Good thing I’m not going anywhere then.”
He hummed, content, and smiled softly.
“Thank you.”
The courtroom echoed with voices, petitions, disputes, and lies dressed as truths.
Neuvillette listened, silent and unreadable as always, yet the weight of it pressed heavily on him today.
Humans, no feelings are difficult to understand for Neuvillette.
During a short break, he retreated to his office. He didn’t expect peace, but when he opened the simple wooden box you'd prepared for him that morning, the tightness in his chest eased.
Carefully arranged: poached fish, soup, soft rice, steamed greens. And nestled beside it, a folded note.
“Don't forget to eat. And breathe. I’ll be waiting for you at home.”
You’d drawn a little doodle of him, half-asleep with his hair floofed.
He stared at it for a long moment. Then, slowly, a smile touched his lips.
He took a bite of the fish. Light, clean. Just the way he liked it. His heart unclenched, if only a little.
You always knew what he needed before he did.
He tucked the note back into his coat pocket, among the many others.
Then he returned to the courtroom, still weary, but a little steadier.
You found him hunched over his desk, buried in paperwork. Rain tapped on the windows like it was echoing his mood.
Silently, you walked up behind him and wrapped your arms around his shoulders.
"...You always find me,” he murmured after a pause, voice tight. “Even when I don’t want to be found.”
“You don’t really mean that,” you whispered, resting your cheek against him.
When it got late, you knew Neuvillette was stuck at work, being the workaholic he is.
He didn’t argue. Just exhaled shakily, fingers clutching a paper like it had wronged him personally.
“Why are they like this?” he asked. “Humans. So much… cruelty and lies.”
You held him tighter. You knew sometimes these cases could be too much to listen to, after all, people only go to court for frustration, guilt and confessions.
“Because we’re messy. But we’re capable of kindness too. You don’t have to understand all of it. You just have to be you.”
“But I’m not human,” he said, looking up at you. “How can I judge them if I don’t understand them?”
For a moment, you hesitated because you remembered the time he told you about his true identity, but even then, you never cared for it because you truly loved this man dragon from the moon and back.
“You don’t need to be them to care,” you said gently, brushing his hair back.
“You’re already doing more than most. That’s enough.”
A deep breath before he turns in his chair and buried his face into your chest.
You didn’t speak. Just stroked his hair, kissed his temple, and held him.
“…Thank you,” he whispered. Then he tipped you down and you let him. He kissed you, slow, tender, like you were sunlight and he hadn’t seen the sky in days.
When he finally pulled back, he glanced toward the window.
“…The rain stopped,” he said, almost in disbelief. You smiled, running a finger along his jaw.
“Told you. You just needed to let someone hold you for a while.”
He smiled, really smiled, and leaned in for one more kiss.
“My heart listens to you more than it does me.”
Another day, another migraine as you would sometimes say.
"Neuvi, you need a vacation."
He had meant to protest, he always did, but the look in your eyes had silenced him more effectively than any decree. It wasn’t disappointment or frustration.
It was care. Concern. Love.
He sat at the edge of the bed, fingers absently tracing the letter you had slipped into his coat earlier. He unfolded it now, reading your familiar handwriting:
“You are allowed to rest, Love. You are allowed to be more than the Chief Justice. Let me take care of you.”
He closed his eyes.
For centuries, he had carried so much.
Dignity. Duty. Distance.
And yet you, gentle, persistent, loving you, had chipped away at his solitude like water to stone, reshaping him with kindness.
Perhaps...just this once...
He let out a slow breath. And then, deliberately, he stood, walking to the open balcony.
The moon was dim tonight, and the streets were empty except the automatons guarding the city. With one smooth motion, he shifted, scales rippling over his skin, horns glinting, wings unfurling into the night air.
A dragon once more. It felt liberating despite only showing his half dragon form.
And as he looked down at the palace below, a deep, low growl rose in his throat. He wanted to take you far away from this place.
From politics. From judgment. From all the noise.
He wanted to keep you close. Closer than ever.
He took to the skies and took a deep breath.
Perhaps...a vacation has been long overdue.
After months of court and chaos, Neuvillette finally, finally, listened to you.
You had never been so excited as you pulled out your notes and forgotten plans of just hanging out without work looming over your heads. Still, you wanted it to be relaxing for your dragon husband because you wanted this to be all about him!
He deserves rest and you would make sure he gets spoiled! The first thing you did was just take him away from the palace and into the Fontaine wilderness, where it would just be you, him, and the sea.
What you didn’t expect was to see Neuvillette showing off in his half dragon form.
You watched as he shifted, wings unfurled, silver-blue scales gleaming in the sun, and you swore you saw him breathe for the first time in weeks.
No courtroom. No robes.
Just Neuvillette, in all his dragon majesty, curling his massive body around you in a protective sprawl.
“You’re hovering,” you teased when he kept nuzzling you every time you moved an inch too far.
A low, rumbling growl vibrated through his chest.
“You wandered out of sight for two minutes.”
“You sound like you were ready to drown someone.”
“I was.”
Each day, he softened. The weight on his shoulders lightened.
You massaged the tension from his back, whispered reassurances into his neck, and watched him melt under your touch.
But as the days passed, something changed. His touches grew bolder. His gaze lingered longer.
At night, in human form again, he’d pull you close, hands trembling just slightly.
“Tell me I’m allowed this,” he murmured once, voice rough and low as his fingers trailed your spine.
“Tell me I can want you.”
“You’re allowed everything, Neuvi,” you whispered against his lips. “Especially me.”
He kissed you slowly, starting off with gentle kisses before turning desperate, with whispered promises.
By dawn, you lay tangled together beneath his draped wing. His breath is warm at your nape. His arm locked around your waist.
“You’re not letting go, are you?” you murmured, half-asleep.
A hum.
“Never.”
You could say the same.
The sky was streaked with pink when you tugged Neuvillette’s hand.
“Beach walk,” you said. “Doctor’s orders.”
He let you lead him, fingers laced with yours, quiet as ever, but relaxed. Peaceful.
The sea air suited him. Personally, you liked that he was out of his “judge” outfit, and in a more shirt and pants.
Then you spotted them.
“Otters!” you gasped, pointing excitedly at the group rolling around in the surf. One, in particular, caught your eye, blue-gray fur, an almost regal posture, and sharp eyes surveying the world.
You burst into laughter, as you quickly led Neuvillette to them.
“Wait, look! That one looks just like you.” Neuvillette blinked.
“You think I look like an otter?” You nodded as you looked back and forth.
“Same dignified vibe. Same colours. Same mysterious energy. Very composed. Very you.”
He gave you the most bewildered expression.
“I...see.”
You giggled and crouched near the water’s edge, where the otters now swarmed, squeaking little “kyu” noises as they playfully nuzzled you.
Neuvillette stayed behind, watching. Silent. Still.
One of the otters nestled into your lap, eyes closed in bliss. You cooed at it.
And he frowned.
“…They’re quite clingy,” he muttered, barely audible.
You looked up.
“Are you… pouting?”
“I am not,” he said, a touch too quickly.
“Merely observing. They seem rather… attached.”
You tilted your head, biting back a smile.
“You are jealous.”
“I am not jealous of an otter,” he said stiffly, before stepping forward and sliding his hand into yours, gently pulling you up and into his side.
You laughed, letting him pull you close.
“Jealous much?”
“I prefer ‘protective.’”
You smiled up at him.
“Don’t worry. No amount of adorable otters could ever take your place.”
He exhaled slowly, brushing a hand through your hair, gaze softening.
“Good.”
Still, you made him take photos with otters anyways.
And now Neuvillette sees it all the time on your nightstand.
While he judges it all the time, you know that Neuvillette could never be mad at otters forever.
One night, you lay on deck beside Neuvillette on a ship. The lakeside is quiet, with the moonlight catching in his eyes, stormy and somehow intense.
What was he thinking about even on vacation?
His fingers traced your skin slowly, pausing at your neck.
“You always touch there,” you whispered.
He leaned in, brushing a kiss to the spot.
“It’s my favorite place,” he murmured. Then softer, with a hint of hesitation.
“May I leave a mark?” Your breath hitched as he leaned over you, staring at you intently, making you feel like you were in the eyes of a dragon.
“A mark?” You asked, breathless.
“A symbol. A promise.” His eyes didn’t waver.
For a moment, you simply stared into his eyes, a little pensive. Neuvillette caught your hesitation but did not falter.
“In dragonkind,” Neuvillette explained softly, “a mark is a symbol, but also a bond. One created from instinct, will, and power. When a dragon marks someone, it means they’ve chosen them as mates.”
“Mates?” You blinked, your heartbeat fluttering.
He nodded. “More than that. It’s a soul-deep tether. A dragon only marks once in their lifetime. Once we do… that bond cannot be undone. No matter time, distance, or circumstance, our hearts remain bound.”
Your lips parted slightly as you looked into his eyes, searching.
“So…you can’t ever choose someone else?”
“No,” he murmured, “Even if you walked away, even if I never saw you again…I would remain yours. That is how dragons love. We don’t fall often. But when we do, it’s forever.”
You were silent for a moment, taking in the weight of his words. Then, with a soft smile, you leaned forward, pressing your forehead against his.
“Forever sounds nice.” You leaned back, exposing your neck to him.
“I trust you.”
You heard him suck in a breath before he swallowed.
“I love you.” You widen your eyes in surprise, he had never said it so explicitly before, which made it all the more special.
He kissed your neck, warmer this time, and whispered something ancient, words that shimmered like falling rain. Then, he bit down, making you shiver and gasp, but he held you close, making sure you felt comfortable yet safe in his arms.
A pulse of hydro energy flowed through you, cool and comforting. You felt it settle, and when he pulled back, a glowing symbol remained, blue and silver, delicate yet powerful.
“It’s done.” He looked so relieved, content and satisfied before kissing the mark again.
You touched it, awed.
“It’s beautiful…”
“So are you,” he said, reverent.
“It binds us. Now and always.” You met his gaze.
“I was already yours.”
“As I am to you,” he said, pulling you close. “But now the world will know too.”
He kissed you then, deep and slow, as if sealing the bond with his very breath.
From that night on, the mark stayed. And every time Neuvillette saw it, his eyes would soften, and he’d kiss it again, like a quiet vow, Mine.
#genshin impact#genshin impact fanfic#neuvillette#neuvillette x reader#neuvillette fanfic#genshin imagines#genshin x reader#dragon!neuvillette#marking trope#mates for life#fluff#genshin fluff#genshin#genshin impact x reader#he’s so in love#jealous but trying not to show it#jealous neuvillette#neuvillette is not amused#otters are competition now#Neuvillette needs a vacation
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
Okay! Hear me out! Dante's s/o has angel lineage (bc if there's demons, there must be persons of purity right?) But is a fallen one unknowingly because they're in love and actively dating Dante, who's Sparda's son!
COME FROM WAY ABOVE... ── DANTE
୭˚. ᵎᵎ content warnings: F!reader, daughter of a fallen angel, mention of divine and demonic creatures and Sparda, Dante being a flirt, puns and pick-up lines, light content.

⭑.ᐟ No person had ever, under any circumstances, heard, witnessed or distinguished the factual — or safe, depending on who was telling it — story of your mother; and, not wanting to admit a banal, perhaps clichéd impact, you decided to continue the credibility in telling it.
⤷ Living, throughout your childhood, with the narrative that was handed to you in an institution, carried out by nuns, by a beautiful and unknown woman was enough to dispel any questioning.
⤷ But, how much longer, being extremely risky, could the truth about the woman who gave birth to you being an angel survive? — An angel, unknown to the tales of the human world; being kept only between the so-called paradise and the underworld. — Decreed to eternal suffering, alongside man, and being unable to even say goodbye, properly, to you.
⭑.ᐟ It wasn't something new, unprecedented for you — just some factors that contributed, negatively, and fatally, to you suffering persecution, threats and unlimited demonic attacks throughout your life. — It would be worse, much worse, if it were from DARKCOM, right? right.
⤷ The recent case — or attempted attack — coming from a creature, in your eyes considered a true horrifying and dark brute, fearsome knew how to corner your presence; as always, referring to you, with an altered voice, in complete exhaustion, as “daughter of a fallen one”. — What could you do with that title? — "creation of an irresponsible angel."
⤷ Before you could try to fight back, to question, just like previous occurrences, bullets began to pierce the damned demon; despairing and cutting the creature — The shots didn't stop, and you feared that you wouldn't be hit. — And, by the goodness of gods, that could exist, you weren't.
⤷ The half-demon and half-demon hunter, Dante. — Had practically saved your miserable life, during the ironic moment when, possibly, your past would come to light. — The white-haired man, so bold, killed the demon as if it were the most entertaining and relaxed thing in the world.
“So, ‘angel’, huh?” — He put his pistol in his waistband, kicking his dirty black boots against the ground as he crossed his arms. — “Funny, how did you stay so beautiful even when you fell from the heavens?” — Oh, you didn’t know whether to laugh, thank or punch him.
⭑.ᐟ Could it be considered ironic, — very ironic — biting and sounding like a clichéd and tasteless joke about the fact that the son of a demon and the daughter of an angel had created a bond and, possibly, a relationship? — It could, but it would be met with gunpowder and unfunny puns.
⤷ After the incident, you started meeting up, by pure coincidence — or it was just Dante, trying to bump into you, while trying to reach you — and you were always greeted by jokes, puns or pick-up lines that exposed the truth about your ancestry. — and, as time went by, occasional encounters turned into official ones.
⭑.ᐟ Dante never forced you to reveal, abruptly, or want any statement, about your mother; of course he was surprised, he had never heard anything like it. — He thought that, in the world of the “perfect”, it was not possible for it to happen. — And he always talked about the confidence about his father; you could not compare each other's situations but you knew how you felt about it.
⤷ That didn't stop you from approaching, trying to move some information and showing little knowledge about the hybrid connection; a naive manipulation of light between shadows, — reflecting the dark side of the fall — learning to establish a kind of energy field, something not yet certified. — Dante, most of the time, was a witness to your crucial attempts.
⤷ And, deep down, being unable to deny it, he knew that you could be exposed, more vulnerable, by creating a connection with the son of Sparda. — Adored by some human souls, hated by others and decreed a traitor by the demons. — But, that didn't mean he would give up on you.
⭑.ᐟ Well, losing count, considered mental, of how many times your boyfriend created those damn pick-up lines and puns for you; it was no secret that you liked them, more than you should. — It was a way of relaxing you, in an admirable way and in his own way, which Dante took very seriously.
⤷ And, unable to resist expressing a conspicuous, serious expression, your lips curved into an exultant smile, turning into a hilarious laugh. — Ensuring that Dante's mission was complete.
“If angels really do miracles…” — He put his feet on the old, dusty wooden table as he enjoyed the slice of pizza he had ordered for you and him — “you can only be living proof of that, pretty girl.” — The half-demon winked boldly, which you had learned to like, in your direction.
#dante#dante sparda#dante dmc#devil may cry#devil may cry netflix anime#dmc#dante x reader#dante sparda x reader#dante x you
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Some things Don't End, They Echo
Part 1, Part 2
Pairing: Female! Reader x Remmick
Genre: Southern Gothic, Supernatural Thriller, Dark Romance, Psychological Horror. Word Count:11.4k+
Summary: The dance continues in a world unraveling at the seams, where ghosts wear familiar faces and every silence hides a price. As Y/N moves through shadows thick with hunger and half-truths, she must decide what kind of freedom is worth the ache—and whether redemption can bloom in soil soaked with sorrow.
Content Warning: Emotional and physical abuse, manipulation, supernatural themes, implied and explicit violence, betrayal, transformation lore, body horror elements, graphic depictions of blood, intense psychological and emotional distress, explicit sexual content (including bloodplay, coercion, and power imbalance), references to domestic conflict, mind control, and religious imagery involving damnation and corrupted salvation. Let me know if I missed any!
A/N: Here it is—Part 2 (and the final chapter) to The Devil Waits Where Wildflowers Grow, the one so many of y’all asked for. I enjoyed watching this, even with exams beating me around. Writing it was a comfort, a catharsis—and your support on Part 1 meant the world. Thank you for every comment, like, and reblog. You kept me going. As always, I hope it haunts you just right. Again, Likes, reblogs, and Comments are always appreciated.
Taglist: @alastorhazbin, @jakecockley, @dezibou
The room smelled like lavender and starch, thick with the stillness only Sunday mornings knew.
Mama hummed a hymn under her breath, the notes trembling like moth wings in the golden light.
I stood still in front of the mirror, hands folded over the folds of my white cotton dress.
White gloves. White socks with the little lace trim.
The picture of innocence, shaped by hands that still believed innocence could be preserved if tied tight enough.
Mama’s fingers, careful and calloused, smoothed my sleeves. She tucked a wild curl behind my ear and smiled at me through the mirror — a tired, proud smile she saved only for mornings like these.
“Pretty as a picture,” she said, her voice carrying all the love and all the fear a mother could fit into a few words.
I blinked.
And the world shifted.
I turned in her arms, meaning to reach up and hug her.
But somehow, suddenly — I was taller.
And she was older.
Her hands trembled on my shoulders, confusion flashing across her lined face.
“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Mama asked. Her voice cracked at the edges. “Why are you cryin’?”
I hadn’t even realized I was.
A tear slid hot and slow down my cheek, dripping onto the lace.
Before I could form words, Mama gasped — a raw, wounded sound — and stumbled back, the white ribbon slipping from her fingers to the floor like a dying bird.
I spun toward the mirror.
And saw it.
Saw me — but not the girl I was.
Not even the woman I thought I’d grow into.
No.
The thing in the glass wore my face, but wrong.
Eyes black as cinders, ringed in a seeping red that ran down my cheeks like melting wax.
My mouth hung open — a silent scream caught behind broken lips.
The white dress, once so carefully pressed, now bloomed with stains the color of old blood.
Mama pressed a trembling hand to her mouth.
Her voice came out in a whisper too full of knowing to be anything but truth.
“The devil has visited you… and left a raven’s feather at your door.
And you — you accepted it.”
I spun toward her, arms reaching — pleading —
“Mama, no—!”
But the floor cracked open first.
A black mist poured out like smoke from a curse long buried.
It wrapped around her ankles, her knees, her throat.
Her body jerked once — then dissolved into ash, crumbling through the air like burned prayer paper.
And through the mist, a mouth formed.
That mouth.
That smile I had trusted.
The one that once whispered safety under the stars, now pulled wide in a predator’s grin.
The world tilted.
Blurring.
Fading.
I came back to myself with a ragged breath, choking on the thick air of a dark, unfamiliar room on the floor, cold sweat clinging to my back, the faint flicker of an oil lamp casting long shadows across the walls. The room dim and silent, except for the slow creak of wood… and the quiet hum of breath that wasn’t mine.
Sitting across the room, watching me carefully — was Stack.
At first, my heart leapt — a familiar face in a world gone cold.
I almost ran to him — almost — until I caught the gleam in his eyes.
Not brown.
Not human.
But white.
Blazing and empty as a snowfield under a full moon.
His smile stretched just a little too wide.
Predatory.
Slouched in the chair across the room, arms folded, watching me with a patience that felt wrong.
“What…” I rasped, backing toward the dresser, “what happened to you?”
My voice trembled. “What are you?”
The mirror above the dresser caught me just as I turned.
I saw my own eyes — or what used to be mine.
Pitch black. Red glowing like coals flickering deep in the hearth.
A fire that didn’t warm — just warned.
I stumbled back, mouth opening with a soundless gasp.
Stack chuckled, low and lazy like the devil warming up a sermon.
“I’m like you now,” he said, tilting his head as if showing off the whites of his eyes. “Well… kinda. He gifted us freedom. From all that heartbreak, all that heaviness. Gave you freedom the way you thought was best.”
Desperation gripped me.
I lunged for the window, tearing the heavy curtains aside.
Sunlight poured in.
It hit my skin—
and the world fractured.
It wasn’t fire.
It wasn’t pain.
It was terror.
Ripping through my mind like a pack of wolves.
The golden light twisted into knives, slicing into every hidden corner of me — dredging up every buried fear, every secret shame, every broken promise.
The sun I used to love—
the warmth that once kissed my skin—
now roared inside my skull like a nightmare I couldn’t wake from.
I collapsed, a hoarse, broken scream tearing from my chest.
Clawing at the floor, at the walls, trying to escape what was already inside me.
Stack watched.
Silent.
Almost sad.
He reached out with a casual hand, pulling the curtains closed again.
The light vanished.
I lay there, a trembling wreck, sobbing into the dusty boards.
Stack crouched low beside me, voice dropping soft and cold as winter mud:
“She’ll learn,” he said.
“This life’s better for her.
True freedom.”
His boots scraped the floor as he stood again, leaving me crumpled there.
The door clicked shut behind Stack, and for a moment, the room was quiet again — too quiet.
Then came the sound.
Soft boots on old wood.
He was here.
Remmick.
The air changed with him, thickened until it tasted like copper on my tongue.
He crouched beside me, slow and easy, like he was soothing a frightened animal.
His hand brushed against my hair — a pet, a comfort, a mockery.
“You’re all better now,” he crooned, voice low and soft enough to make my teeth ache. “Sometimes… the first taste of freedom’s too sweet for a belly that’s been filled with bitterness too long.”
I jerked away from his touch, scrambling back until my spine hit the cold dresser behind me.
The mirror rattled above it, showing me both of us:
Me — trembling, broken.
Him — smiling, patient.
Like a god admiring a sculpture he’d half-finished.
He didn’t follow.
Just stayed crouched there, red eyes gleaming like coals, eyebrows lifted in that innocent, boyish way that used to warm me from the inside out.
Now it just made my heart twist the wrong way.
Not because I hated him.
Because I still loved him.
And love like that…
It’s worse than hate.
It’s the knife you twist in yourself.
I choked on a sob, the words clawing free without thought.
“Why did you turn me into this monster?” I whispered. “This ain’t freedom… it ain’t even enslavement. It’s worse.”
Remmick’s mouth pulled into something almost pitying. Almost.
He stood slow, dust shifting off his shirt.
“I only did what you asked of me,” he said, voice syrupy sweet. “Don’t talk like I didn’t give you a choice. You wanted this, darlin’. You begged for a way out. I just made the decision easier.”
His words spun the air — circles with no end, no beginning.
“But it’s alright,” he drawled, stepping back, giving me room to breathe and suffocate at once. “Once I find lil’ ole Sammie… this lick of freedom will be just a taste of what’s to come.”
At Sammie’s name, my heart leapt.
He was alive.
Maybe others were, too.
I clutched at that hope with trembling fingers, already piecing together desperate plans. Run. Warn him. Stop Remmick.
But Remmick chuckled low in his throat, like he could taste my thoughts.
He dropped into the chair Stack had occupied moments before, sprawling like he owned the whole damned world.
“Oh, darlin’,” he said, voice dripping pity. “Don’t be so eager. Sammie won’t trust you no more than he trusts me. Thinks you’re the devil’s pawn now—”
“Fuck you!” I snapped, the venom lashing out before I could leash it.
He didn’t flinch.
Just smiled wider.
A crescent moon smile. Hungry.
“Aw, no need to get upset,” he cooed. “I’m doing this for the best, you see. For me. For you. For all those poor souls that ache for a world without chains.”
His eyes shone when he spoke. Like he believed it. Like he tasted salvation and didn’t even know it was poison.
“You don’t know what’s best for me,” I hissed, fists curling tight enough to split new claws into my palms. “You never did. You preyed on my need for compassion. For hope. Fed me lies, called it love.
You’re no savior.
You’re just a lost soul that drunk the wine of lies and deceived yourself.”
For the first time, Remmick’s smile faltered.
Just a flicker.
He dropped his gaze to his hands, turning them over slow, as if even he didn’t recognize what he’d become.
When he looked back up, his face was empty.
“Never said I was a savior,” he murmured. “Only came to set the captives free. To bring peace to a broken world. And…”
His lips twitched up again.
“Well, I guess I did come to save after all.
Look at you, darlin’. Finally usin’ that pretty head.”
He turned, heading for the open door with lazy grace.
“I’m going to warn them,” I spat after him, my voice shaking with fury and terror. “I’ll find Sammie. Even if it kills me.”
He paused in the doorway, looking over his shoulder.
A shadow stretched long behind him, darker than night itself.
“So stubborn,” he mused. “No vision.”
He tapped his lips, mock-thoughtful.
“But that’s why I didn’t turn you fully.
You fight too much.
You keep me… entertained.”
His smile sharpened.
“But don’t think I came unprepared, darlin’,” he said, voice sinking low. “When I changed you, I made sure you couldn’t end it easy.
Didn’t want you throwin’ yourself into the sun like some tragic heroine.”
He shook his head, tsking.
“I left you more living than dead. Call it mercy,” he said.
His voice thickened, dragging the room down with it.
“And now?
The sun don’t kill you.
It holds you.
Burns your mind.
Plays every mistake, every grief, every lie you ever swallowed — on a loop.
That’s your true punishment, sweetheart.”
He stepped into the hall.
Paused just long enough to drive the last nail into me.
“Now you’ll finally see just how close you’ve always been to the devil.”
The door closed with a whisper of finality.
The door closed with a whisper—quiet as sin, soft as silk over a blade.
And I shattered.
My fists struck the dresser like thunder begging to be heard, splinters flying like a cry unsaid.
The mirror spiderwebbed outward, each crack a fault line in my chest.
The lamp flickered—once, twice—then danced wild shadows across the wreckage of the room.
Shadows that didn’t move like they used to.
I dropped, sobbing.
Raw.
Broken open like fruit too ripe for this world.
Tears carved tracks down my cheeks, hot as blood.
And in the fractured glass, she stared back.
Me.
But not.
Black-eyed.
Twisted.
Monstrous.
I had become the thing I swore I never would.
The thing I once pitied.
The thing I feared.
I had tasted freedom… and drank too deep.
And now?
The devil wore my face.
That quiet little sound—just a door closing—rattled through me like a funeral bell.
It echoed too loud.
Too final.
Like the world had whispered its last breath and left me behind to rot in the stillness.
I didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.
Not really.
The silence pressed in—soft at first, then tight, cruel.
Like fingers around my throat, wrapping around my ribs, filling the hollows of me where hope used to live.
Squeezing.
I backed away from the door on legs that no longer felt like mine.
My fingers shook—not from fear.
From truth.
Because I understood now.
Not just what I was—
But what I’d lost.
No freedom.
No peace.
No promise.
Just a hollow thing with something vile curling inside her chest.
A mistake dressed in skin.
I staggered.
My knees buckled, and the floor met me hard.
My chest heaved like it remembered how to cry for help, but the air wouldn’t come.
All I could feel was him.
Remmick.
Still here. Still everywhere.
His voice smeared across the walls like oil.
Like blood.
“You’re always closest to the devil.”
And that smile.
God.
That fucking smile.
My hands clawed at my chest, trying to hold on to something warm, something human—
but all I touched was the burn.
It pulsed.
Grief.
Rage.
The taste of love soured and rusted on the back of my tongue.
I choked on it.
Choked on the truth.
Choked on the ache of still loving the thing that broke me.
Because that’s what he did.
He cracked me open and called it mercy.
Called it freedom.
And I let him.
I followed him down, thinking his voice meant salvation.
And now?
Now I didn’t know what I was.
A woman?
A monster?
A memory?
Just a shell shaped like me.
I dragged myself to the mirror, arm trembling.
Bones screamed under skin that didn’t bruise like it used to.
And when I looked up—
She looked back.
Not me.
Not anymore.
Eyes like polished obsidian.
A red glow flickering deep inside like the devil left a candle burning just beneath the surface.
Like coals waiting for breath.
I touched the glass.
It was cold.
And it didn’t feel like mine.
And for the first time—honest and low—I whispered it.
“I’m not strong enough.”
Not for this.
Not for what’s coming.
Not to stop Remmick.
Not to bear this hunger in my blood, this weight in my bones.
Not when part of me…
still wanted him.
Still ached for the sound of his voice.
Still dreamed of his hands.
Still missed the lie of being chosen.
The tears came quiet now.
Not hot like before.
Just steady.
As if I was already halfway gone.
The room swayed, broken, tilting on some axis I couldn’t fix.
I curled up.
Surrounded by shattered glass
and the dust
of a woman I used to be.
Because now I saw it clear:
Remmick didn’t destroy me.
He rewrote me.
And I didn’t know if there was a way back.
Not anymore.
———
Sunlight. Soft, dappled through the canopy overhead like God’s own fingers pressed gentle against the earth.
I was little again.
Knees diggin’ into warm dirt out behind Mama’s house, the kind that clung to skin and crept under fingernails. The hem of my baby blue dress puddled around me, streaked with grass stains and the green breath of summer. My breath came light. Easy. Like I’d never known sorrow.
In my small, shaking palms, a bird fluttered. A little thing — brown wings tremblin’ like paper caught in a storm. It looked up at me with one eye, scared but still trustin’. Caught between dyin’ and hopin’ I might keep it.
“I’m gon’ fix you,” I whispered, voice soft as a prayer. “Mama says you gotta press gentle on the hurt. Let the hurt feel heard.”
I wrapped its crooked wing with Mama’s rag — one that still held the warmth of a stovetop — and moved careful, clumsy. My hands were filled with the shaky pride of a child who still believed love could mend what life broke.
“There,” I said, satisfaction curling around the word. “That’s better, huh?”
It didn’t answer, but it blinked at me. And that blink — Lord, that blink was enough. I set it down like I was settin’ down a blessing.
It stumbled. Hopped.
And then—by some mercy—it flew.
That’s how I remember it.
That’s the memory I held like gospel.
But memory lies.
Because when I blinked—
The world shifted.
The ground grew darker. Wet with somethin’ more than earth. The rag I’d tied ’round that little wing was soaked through — red and seeping.
The bird wasn’t flutterin’.
Wasn’t breathin’.
The rock sat beside it. Just there. Like it’d always been. Heavy. Stained.
And my hands — my baby hands — were red.
I gasped, staggered back like the sky’d tilted.
“No,” I whispered. “I didn’t—I didn’t—”
The screen door behind me slammed open.
Mama stood there, her eyes wide and wild, brimmin’ with fury and shame.
“You killed it,” she hissed, voice like the strike of a switch. “Lord have mercy… what did you do?”
“I tried to help—”
Her finger pointed, shakin’ so hard I thought it might break right off. “You ain’t no healer. You’re a curse.”
The words hit me like stones. Like God Himself had turned His back.
“No,” I breathed. “No, I loved it. I loved it—”
But her face blurred. The edges of her eyes twistin’, meltin’.
The memory broke apart like ash.
And when she spoke again, it wasn’t her voice.
It was his.
Remmick’s voice. That slow, slick honey-coat of a man born of sweet lies and sharpened teeth.
“You’ve always been a killer,” he said.
“You just needed someone to show you how to be honest about it.”
———
I woke with a jolt, lungs burnin’. Another nightmare. Another slice of hell carved from the corners of my mind. I sat up in that dusty bed, heart jackhammerin’. Couldn’t rightly remember how I got there — just flashes of me, scribblin’ out a plan on scrap paper, mind runnin’ circles ’round Sammie.
It had happened twice now. Slippin’ like that. Losin’ whole hours to black. Like my brain weren’t mine no more.
Remmick hadn’t shown his face since. Just leavin’ me to rot in that room, watchin’ from shadows, waitin’ for me to break in two.
And maybe I already had.
Maybe that was the plan all along.
I pressed my hand to my chest. Couldn’t even trust my own thoughts. They felt borrowed. Bent.
Before I could blink again, the house filled with sound.
A choir.
No, not a choir.
Voices — too many, too close. Low and strange.I rose, legs stiff, bones screamin’. Walked slow to the curtain, peeled it back.
Moonlight sliced into the room.
Out there, just past the tree line, shapes moved. Dancin’.
No.
Spinnin’.
Hypnotic. Like they was caught in some kind of trance.
I opened the window without meanin’ to. The music crawled in. Sank under my skin.
It sounded like sorrow strung with sugar.
Before I knew it, the house was behind me. I was out there — feet crunchin’ twigs, heart poundin’. Every step felt like I was bein’ pulled by strings I couldn’t see.
They danced in a circle. Counter-clockwise. Backward. Like time rewound and never stopped.
It almost felt like how it was back at the juke joint, something spiritual. Like a copy to some degree. But somethin was missin. Like eating a lemon but the taste is sweet than sour.
And in the center — Him.
Remmick.
He was smilin’. Eyes like burnin’ paper under moonlight.
He beckoned me forward, just like always. And I obeyed.
He grabbed my arm, pulled me in close — too close. The others danced on, hummin’ Merle in voices that didn’t sound like they came from mouths no more.
“You feel it don’ ya?” he said, his breath warm on my cheek. “You feel this energy, this magic, but you also feel how somethin’s missin.”
I couldn’t speak.
Couldn’t blink.
“That somethin’ missin is Sammie and his gift,” he said, low and smooth. “And the longer we wait, the more time is wasted on not bein’ truly one family.”
“And we don’ want that, now do we y/n?” Mary’s voice cut in like a blade, and there she stood — eyes white, smile gone bitter cold. “We just want to be one big happy free family.”
Tears welled up, but they wouldn’t fall. My body — my soul — refused to spill for them no more.
Then the pressure cracked.
My voice came back, and Lord, it came sharp.
“You say Sammie is that somethin’ missin, or is it really because you can never invoke the ancestors — past, present, and future — like Sammie can? You can never truly have that, because the people you turned will never have that connection that drawn you to the juke joi—”
He snatched my face in one hand. Squeezed ’til my cheeks burned.
His eyes flared, teeth grit.
“You just love to run that mouth of yours,” he said, too calm. “Should’ve just taken over your whole mind instead of half.”
That grin — it weren’t playful no more. It was mean.
“Don’t forget who at the end of the day can break this pretty mind of yours. Did it once. Don’t make me do it again. It’ll be worse than what hell the memories the sun can burn in that head.”
He shoved me hard.
My body moved without askin’. Stepped right back into the dance. Circle never broke.
And all I could do was watch through the window like eyes of mine.
Watch the world spin the wrong way.
Watch myself disappear.
———
The moment I came back to myself, it was like the dark got peeled off my eyes. Breath caught sharp in my chest. I shot up off from the same dusty bed, fast but quiet, hands movin’ like they already knew the truth was waitin’ where I left it. Dropped to my knees and lifted the warped floorboard — the one with that stubborn edge I had to dig at with the crook of my nail.
There it was.
Paper, curled and brittle with dust, still hidin’ where I’d stashed it. I pressed it flat on the little nightstand near the closet, fingers shakin’ as I picked up the stub of that pencil. Lead near gone, wood splintered at the tip — but I didn’t care.
I had to finish.
Didn’t matter if it took blood instead of graphite.
I wrote fast, every word scratchin’ against the paper like a cry from my chest. A warning.
Then came footsteps.
My whole body froze.
Heavy. Sure. Drawin’ closer like the tickin’ of judgment.
Quick as I could, I folded that letter, shoved it back in its hidey hole, laid the board back down — just as the door creaked open.
Stack stood there, leanin’ in the doorway like he owned the place. That grin on his face made my stomach turn damn near inside out. Like he was proud of somethin’ that oughta haunt a man.
“Remmick wanna see you,” he said. “Don’ want no trouble. Just talk. His words, not mine.”
I stood slow, my limbs feelin’ older than they had any right to. Didn’t speak. Just followed behind him through them crooked halls, each step echoing like the house itself was watchin’.
He led me to another room — one I ain’t never been in before.
No bed.
Just two chairs.
And a chess table.
Door shut behind me with a hollow click that made my heart skip. Then I saw it — and God help me, I wished I hadn’t.
Remmick was sittin’ there, leanin’ back easy like a man on a front porch. Blood streaked from his mouth down to his bare chest, open shirt hangin’ loose like he ain’t had a care in the world. At his feet, slumped and still, was a man. Facedown. Dead lookin. Neck at the wrong angle. Gone cold.
I staggered.
My breath caught hard.
“Oh, no need to be worried, darlin’,” Remmick said smooth, like we was talkin’ over sweet tea. “He just got too close to where he wasn’t s’posed to be. Guess he wanted to join the family.”
His teeth shone through the blood. Sharp. Too many.
I opened my mouth — wanted to scream, cuss, beg, anything.
But I couldn’t.
Somethin’ else stole my focus.
“Aw, darlin’,” he drawled, that voice low and syrupy. “You droolin’.”
I blinked — felt warmth on my chin, lifted my hand to find it slick.
Thick.
warm.
“No,” I whispered. But it was true.
“You just hungry is all,” he said. “Come here. I can share.”
And I did.
Or rather, my body did.
Dropped to my knees, crawled across that splintered floor like a dog he’d called home. Every movement wasn’t mine but felt like mine all the same. Like my soul was screamin’ and my limbs just smiled.
He reached down, fingers under my chin, tiltin’ my face to his.
“No matter how much you resist it,” he murmured, “it’ll push back ten times harder.”
Then he kissed me.
Deep.
Long.
Blood warm on my lips on my tongue , seepin’ into the cracks like it belonged there. I moaned — not from pleasure, but from the horror of likin’ it for a split second. My hands climbed his thighs, desperate and trembling, until they found his arms and held on like I could keep myself from drownin’.
When he pulled back, he tapped my cheek real sweet, like a man might to a wife who made his supper just right.
“You look so much better with a lil’ blood on ya.”
My chest clenched.
Hard.
But I didn’t let it show.
“Remmick,” I croaked, voice cracked open down the middle, “why you so hellbent on makin’ me more of a monster than I already am? Can’t you let me fake it — just a lil’, for my own sake?”
He leaned in close, voice soft but cuttin’.
“You ain’t no monster, darlin’,” he said, brushin’ hair from my face. “You just a step forward to bein’ a goddess — my goodness. And if you’d just help me finish the plan, well… the world could be ours.”
His hand cupped my cheek like I was sacred.
But his words?
They tasted like honey poured over rot.
And still — I let it coat my tongue.
Even though I could already feel the cavities settin’ in.
——
Remmick takes my silence as support. I don’t say a word when he comes back with newly turned people or when he’s off on the manhunt for Sammie. I don’t say a word when he seeks me out after another failed attempt of finding Sammie. I don’t say a word when he comes back blistered and burned from the setting sun, cursing that them Natives found him again killing Annie and Mary -though the weight in my chest lifted a bit at that, knowing they were finally free now, along with a few others he so-called new family, saying that we had to leave by sunrise or they will kill us all.
So we fled my note left at the front door. A woman taking clothes off the clothing line from a full day's dry in the sun is who his next victim was. He easily overpowered her and changed her and when she stood back up knocking on her door her husband opened it and invited her in with no hesitation she then turned him. The house was free to roam now. The day passed with no signs of the natives in the area and as soon as night fell again, Remmick was out again hunting down Sammie like a man starved.
He has become restless but so did I. After he left I waited a few before changing out of the bloody dress I’ve been wearing since that night at the juke joint to whatever dress was in the closet in the first room I went in. I threw on a dainty brown hat before walking out of the house to town. I squeezed my hands into fists hoping that Grace didn’t close up her shop too early.
Once I reached town, the moon was high up and most of the businesses were already closed. Some folks were still out, bringing shipments into the shops before locking up. I made my way to Grace's shop, the light inside was still on but the door was locked. I quickly but quietly knocked on the glass and waited. The hushed background noise of conversation outside filled the empty space.
As I was about to knock again I see her silhouette come from the back making her way to the front. She unlocks the door about to make a comment about how the shop is closed but when she locked eyes with me she ate her words. She quickly invited me in before locking the door behind her.
“I got your letter, them natives dropped it off to me earlier in the day.” She said getting straight to the point. “You said very little in the letter but I know it’s more you couldn’t share on paper.”
I nodded with a heavy sigh before hugging her, a sob breaking from my lips.
“Things are so fucked right now, Grace, everyone I knew is gone.”
She comforts me, patting my back, “news broke fast at what happened down at the juke joint, people say it was the klan but didn’t find any body’s. I’m just glad you’re alright,”
“That’s the thing Grace, I’m not alright. Something changed in me and I can’t even trust myself but I know I can trust you.” I gave her another folded piece of paper that I quickly wrote in before leaving earlier and handed it to her. “I know you and Bo know where Sammie and Smoke are laying low at but I don’t want you to tell me just pass this note to him please.” She nodded as she took it from my hand, a determined look on her face.
“I have to go now but please be safe out there, there’s more monsters lurking out there than the klan.”
After our exchange, I quickly headed back to the house. When I reached it there was no one in sight letting me know Remmick was still out on his crazed hunt. I opened the door; I entered the home easily as it didn’t know whether to let me in or keep me out. The clothing I wore tore the veil and I slipped in like I never left.
I tossed down the hat on the table in the kitchen, making my way to the room to change back into my old garbs before Remmick gets here. I opened the door as I began to unbutton the front of the dress.
“Went dancing without me, darlin’?” I jumped in my skin at the sudden voice and turned slowly before making eye contact with the culprit.
Remmick sat in the darkest corner in the room, tapping his long fingers on the armrest of the wooden chair.
“I-I” the lie was caught in my throat as he stood reaching my shocked form. His sharp nails digging into my side and I wince a bit in pain. “No need to lie darlin, I’ve caught you with your hand in the sweets jar.”
I pushed his hands off me as I created space between us, sitting on the small bed in the room. “You knew I wasn’t going to sit here and let you continue your manhunt for Sammie and do nothing about.”
“Who did you meet with?” He ignores my previous words, and I scoff a bit. “No one that concerns you or your heinous plans.” I spit. A choked noise came from my throat as he wrapped his hands around it squeezing it; I gripped his wrist to try to pull it off me but he only squeezed it harder.
“I just keep on letting you get over on me because I care for you and all you want to do is destroy this plan of mines. Don’t you get it? I’m trying to make heaven on earth. Didn’t you want that? “ he lets go of me before taking a step back looking away from my choked form. “I didn’t want that, all I wanted was for you to save me from my life with Frank, from his hands. But now I see it, that you’re no better than him. I guess the devil does come in many forms.”
He sighs before kneeling in front of me, leaning his cheek on my thighs as he caresses them, “I’m sorry, darlin’ I got ahead of myself.” His voice soft now, his emotions giving me whiplash, “it’s just I lost them all today, them Natives never left from checking the premises and they killed them all,” he sounded defeated and I felt elated with this information, he’s at his lowest right now and I can now carve his mind the way I need to.
“Oh wow, I-I’m sorry.” I say sadly, playing the part as I run my hands through his hair in a comforting way. “Maybe we should lay low for a while so they can get off our backs. The more we rush this, the more we lose.” He groaned at my words like he disagrees or doesn’t want to accept it. “I can’t stop; I’ve gone too far.
This is the time I’ve been waiting for centuries and now that I have the opportunity in my grasp I won’t let it slip from me so easily, especially when it’s right in front of me.” I sigh in my head at his words knowin’ it wouldn’t be that easy to persuade him but at least I tried on to the next plan. “Well let me help you find Sammie.” He lifted up from my lap quickly a suspicious glint in his red eyes. “And why would you want to do that?” I can see his walls begin to build itself up again so I quickly respond “because now I see how you truly care to give people freedom from their pain and chains in this world and the longer I sit back and watch the more I wish to make a change even if it has to be by this way.” I say like I was reluctant to the idea but understand him.
He looks at me with those pouty eyebrows like something softened in him from my words, “Darlin’ you don’t know how much I needed those words.” He reaches his hand out caressing my cheek; we kept eye contact before he broke it looking at my lips before locking eyes with me again. Remmick stared up at me like I was the sin he’d spent centuries chasing.
The room reeked of blood and tension, the kind that coils tight and doesn’t let go until someone breaks.
His lips brushed mine—brief, testing—before I grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him down hard, our mouths colliding like a war. It was messy, greedy, all tongue and breath and teeth. He tasted like heat and iron and the kind of ache that never goes away.
Clothes didn’t come off—they were ripped. Thread popped. Buttons scattered. Neither of us cared.
He shoved me down onto the bed, hands already between my thighs, spreading me open with a growl low in his chest.
“You’ve been starvin’ for this,” he hissed, fingers pressing where I needed them most.
“So have you,” I gasped, grinding down on his hand. “I can smell it on you.”
He chuckled darkly and dropped to his knees, dragging me to the edge of the bed. His mouth was on me in seconds—no hesitation. He licked like a man denied heaven, tongue greedy and practiced, lips curling into a smirk every time I gasped or bucked or cursed his name.
His fingers dug into my thighs, pinning me open. I came fast, hard, writhing under his mouth—but he didn’t stop. Didn’t let me go. Just kept going like my climax was just an appetizer.
“You gonna beg for me now?” he murmured against me, voice wrecked and low.
I pulled him up by the hair and kissed him hard, tasting myself on his tongue.
“Fuck me,” I snarled.
And he did.
He bent me over, hand in my hair, other gripping my hip like he owned it. When he pushed inside me, it wasn’t gentle. It wasn’t romantic. It was claiming.
Every thrust was deep, brutal, intentional—meant to remind me of what I was, what he made me. My hands fisted the sheets, the wall, his arms—whatever I could reach.
“Look at you takin’ me,” he growled in my ear. “Body’s been beggin’ for me every night.”
I didn’t deny it.
Couldn’t.
All I could do was moan—low and guttural—my mind white-hot with the sensation of him hitting just right, over and over.
We flipped again—me on top, straddling him, clawing at his chest as I rode him rough and fast. His hands roamed everywhere, nails scraping, teeth biting, drawing blood that only made us crazier.
I leaned down, lips brushing his throat, and bit deep.
He gasped—head snapping back, hips bucking up hard into me.
His blood filled my mouth, hot and electric, and I moaned into the wound.
He grabbed the back of my neck and bit me too—shoulder, collarbone, throat. Marking me. Claiming me. Drinking me. His blood mixed with mine, thick and sacred.
“We were made for this,” he groaned. “You feel it too. Say it.”
I didn’t.
But I screamed when I came again, body clenching around him like it never wanted to let go.
He followed, snarling into my skin, coming deep and hard and endless.
⸻
We collapsed together, breath ragged, bodies slick with sweat and blood.
He tangled his fingers in my hair, lips pressed to my shoulder.
But I didn’t close my eyes.
I just laid there, heart still pounding, blood still thrumming, the taste of him thick in my mouth.
Because this wasn’t love.
This was warfare.
And I’d just given the enemy every inch of me.Again.
——
Two Days Later – Nightfall
The house exhaled behind me as I slipped out the front door, closing it with the kind of care that makes no sound—like I was sneaking out of someone else’s life. The sky was dark as velvet—the kind of night that clung close, hushed and watchful. Still. Heavy. No wind, no whisper, just the faint hush of pine trees breathing in the distance.
Remmick was upstairs, lying low like he said. Said the Natives were still lurking, waiting to strike again. Said we needed to be cautious. Said he needed me to go check the edges of the woods, see how close the threat was.
He said it like it was nothing.
Like he trusted me.
So I nodded and played the part.
But I turned toward town instead, boots moving quick beneath my hem, the cold dirt road swallowing each step. The air was damp, alive with the kind of silence that feels like it’s listening.
No one stopped me. No one looked twice. Just another shadow among shadows, passing quiet under the unlit porch lamps and shuttered windows. I walked with my head tucked low, hat pulled firm against my brow. I’d learned how to walk invisible.
By the time I reached Grace’s shop, the quiet felt louder. And I knew before I even stepped close—something was wrong.
The lights were out.
The door locked.
Stillness pressed against the windows like a held breath. No smell of boiling herbs. No faint silhouette behind lace. Just absence.
I knocked once. Gentle.
No answer.
I waited, blood rising loud in my ears.
I was about to knock again when I heard it behind me.
“Evenin’. Lookin’ for Grace?”
My hand fell, slow. I turned just enough to see the man across the street. Older. Thick coat. His store sign swung gently above him—dry goods. He was locking up, half in, half out the door.
I offered a nod. Nothing more.
He chuckled. Not mean, just tired. “She’s alright. Her and Bo both. Took sick, maybe. Word is she’s been out for two days. Bo’s been back and forth quiet-like. He’s home now. Taking care of her, I’d guess.”
His voice was casual, but it didn’t land right. My stomach pulled tight.
“Thanks,” I said soft, barely above the hush of the wind. Just enough to pass.
He tipped his hat and disappeared into the warmth of his store, door shutting behind him like punctuation.
I stood there a beat longer, just watching the door. The silence around the shop didn’t hum with illness. It hummed with absence.
Still—I crouched low and slipped the folded letter under her door. Just like before. Quick. Clean.
Didn’t knock.
Didn’t wait.
Just turned and made my way back to the house, faster now. The shadows felt thicker. The road shorter. Like something was following me home.
———
The house looked just the same as when I left it—tilted quiet, half-forgotten, the way places get when they’ve seen too much. The porch creaked beneath my feet, but only once. I pushed the door open slow, stepping into the stale hush that lived between these walls.
Inside smelled like wood smoke and old iron. The kind of scent that clings to grief.
Remmick was in the parlor, long legs stretched out, one boot propped on the table. He was toying with a deck of cards, shuffling with one hand while the other cradled a glass of something dark. His eyes stayed on the cards.
“Well?” he asked, voice lazy.
“Didn’t see no one,” I said, brushing my sleeves off. “Nothing but trees and dirt. Think they’re gone now.”
He nodded slow, like he already knew. “Good. Gettin’ real tired of lookin’ over my shoulder.”
I walked past him and sank down on the couch, letting my breath out slower than I should’ve. The fabric under me still held the shape of his weight from earlier. He’d been there not long ago, waiting for something.
His eyes flicked up to me once—just a glance—and then back to the cards.
“You did good,” he said. Smooth. Steady. “Ain’t nobody better I’d trust to check.”
I hummed, not bothering to answer.
He didn’t press.
Didn’t notice the way I dug my thumbnail into my palm just to stay here, in this moment, in this lie I had to wear like skin.
Didn’t notice how I was listening—for movement, for footsteps upstairs, for the scrape of someone else in the dark.
I leaned my head back against the cushion, eyes drifting toward the ceiling, where the wood grain twisted into patterns I used to trace in dreams. Now I couldn’t stop seeing them shift like they were trying to spell out a warning.
“You tired?” he asked after a while.
I shrugged.
Remmick cut the deck again. “You been quiet lately.”
“Just thinkin’.”
“Dangerous thing to do in this house,” he muttered with a smirk.
He tossed a card on the table face-up.
The devil.
I stared at it. Couldn’t look away.
He watched me then. Not just glanced. Watched.
I felt it.
“Somethin’ botherin’ you, darlin’?”
I turned my face slow, gave him a smile I didn’t feel. “No. Just tired. Like you said.”
He smiled back, like that answer pleased him.
But I could tell he was listening harder now.
I shifted on the couch and let my eyes close. Just for a moment. Just long enough to make him think I was at ease.
But I wasn’t.
Grace was missing.
Bo too.
Remmick hadn’t suspected a thing. Not yet.
But this plan I’d been shaping in shadows? It was slipping through my fingers like water, and I didn’t know how many more nights I had left before he caught me trying to hold it.
——
The street felt longer this time.
Quieter, too.
I walked with my head down, arms wrapped around myself like that could keep the ache in my ribs from spreading. Remmick was out again, gathering what scraps he could—new bodies, new followers, anyone who could fill the void of the ones he’d lost. And I was left to sit in the hollow of his house, mind chewing itself raw.
Grace hadn’t reached out.
Not a whisper. Not a sign.
Something twisted in me the longer I waited, and by the time I pulled my shawl over my shoulders and stepped into the night, I already knew I wouldn’t come back whole.
Her house came into view at the edge of the lane—familiar and wrong all at once. The blinds were drawn. The porch light was off. Stillness pressed up against the walls like something holding its breath.
I climbed the steps slow.
Knocked once.
Waited.
Another knock.
My pulse started up in my throat, heavy and loud, until—
The door opened.
And there she was.
Grace.
Same face, same eyes, but not the same woman who once whispered promises in the back of her shop.
She didn’t look sick. Didn’t look surprised.
Just tired.
Like she’d already made up her mind before I even got there.
“Grace,” I breathed, relief and confusion tangling in my voice. “I’ve been waitin’ for word—what happened? Are you alright?”
She looked at me for a long moment before she spoke. No hug. No warmth.
Just cool, clipped words.
“I can’t help you no more, Y/N.”
My breath caught.
“What?”
She crossed her arms. “Whatever it is you’re stirrin’ up, it’s followin’ you. You done brought danger to my door, and I can’t let it near Bo , Lisa or me again. Not now.”
I blinked, heat rushing to my face.
“But you said—Grace, you said if I ever needed—”
“That was before,” she said, voice hardening. “Before I realized what you’d turned into. What’s waitin’ in the woods behind you.”
She looked past me then.
Not at the trees.
At what she thought I’d become.
I shook my head, mouth parting, searching for words that might save whatever this was. “I’m still me—Grace, please—”
“I need you to go.”
And with that, she closed the door.
Didn’t slam it. Just shut it soft.
Final.
I stood there, staring at the wood, like maybe it’d open back up and undo what just happened.
But it didn’t.
The porch creaked as I sank down onto the top step, arms limp at my sides. The air had that thick weight to it again, the kind that made your bones ache like they remembered something awful.
My last string to Sammie was cut.
I didn’t even know if he’d gotten my note.
Didn’t know if he was alive. Or hiding. Or already lost to Remmick’s hunger.
I didn’t cry.
Didn’t have anything left in me for that.
I just sat there, for what felt like hours, until the wind shifted and I knew I had to move.
———
The house felt colder when I returned.
Not in temperature—just in presence.
Like it knew something had changed.
I pushed through the door, not bothering to close it quiet this time. The shadows felt heavier. My skin prickled like the walls were watching.
I drifted through the parlor, my steps slow, heavy. Sank into the couch, my eyes fixed on nothing. Time blurred. I could still feel the echo of Grace’s voice, the chill behind her words.
I stayed there until I heard the latch click.
The front door creaked open.
Bootsteps.
Remmick.
He stepped in with his usual ease, closing the door behind him. His shirt was wrinkled. Dust clung to his cuffs. His eyes locked onto me, curious at first.
But I didn’t give him time to ask.
I stood.
Crossed the space in three sharp steps.
And kissed him.
Hard.
His mouth met mine with that familiar pressure, warm and dangerous, and for once I didn’t flinch from it. My hands curled into his shirt, fingers pulling him down into me, my breath caught somewhere between fury and grief.
He staggered back a step with me in his arms, mouth moving against mine with a growl of surprise, then heat. His hands found my waist—firm, possessive.
I kissed him like I needed to forget.
And maybe I did.
Forget Grace.
Forget the weight of a name nobody said anymore.
Forget that I’d lost the only person left who believed I was worth saving.
He didn’t ask what I was running from.
Didn’t need to.
Because Remmick knew what it looked like when something broke in you.
And he knew how to kiss like it was the cure.
Even if it was just another poison I drank too willingly.
Even if I was the one reaching for the bottle Again.
———
I waited until the moon sat high and clean above the trees before slipping out again, coat pulled tight over my frame, the last chill of daylight still clinging to the edges of the wind. Remmick was still hunting what he’d lost — what he thought he could recreate with blood and sweet talk. He didn’t ask where I was going tonight. Just told me, quiet and easy, “Be back before it’s too late.”
Too late for who, I didn’t ask.
The road to town stretched long, silent. My boots crunched softly over gravel, a sound that felt too loud for the kind of thoughts I was carrying. I counted the minutes with each step, mind racing faster than my feet. I needed clarity. Grace’s face hadn’t left my mind since she shut that door in it. Something was wrong, and I couldn’t let it go.
I turned onto Main, the familiar wooden storefronts all shadowed in lamplight and memory. I spotted the dry goods store across from Grace’s shop — the one where that older man had spoken to me before. I approached slow, cautious. The windows glowed from within.
I stopped at the edge of the porch and knocked gently against the doorframe. Not too loud. Not too soft. Just enough to say: I don’t mean no harm.
The man inside looked up from behind the counter. Recognition lit up his face, though he squinted just the same, like he wasn’t quite sure if I was real or not.
“Evenin’,” I said, voice calm but low. “Can I come in?”
He hesitated for a second, then gave a small nod.
“Come in, sure,” he said, walking over to unlock the door. “Don’t often get visitors this late, but it’s your kind of hour, I suppose.”
I stepped inside, the warmth of the store meeting me like a familiar hush. It smelled like cedarwood, dust, and old paper — like things that kept secrets.
He moved behind the counter again, leaning slightly against it as he regarded me. “You lookin’ better than last time I saw you. Seemed a little… restless then.”
I gave a small smile, not enough to reach my eyes. “Still restless.”
“Ah.” He nodded. “Ain’t we all.”
I didn’t waste time. “You remember what you said about Grace being sick?”
He blinked. “Sure.”
“Well, I saw her. She ain’t sick. And she wasn’t surprised to see me. She just… shut me out. Like I was poison.”
His frown deepened. He scratched his head, gaze drifting toward the window like the answer might be hiding outside. “I don’t know what’s what no more. She and Bo kept to themselves the past couple days. Didn’t even open the shop since you came by. But I do recall…” His fingers tapped rhythm on the wood. “Something strange.”
He snapped his fingers suddenly, his expression lighting up. “Damn near forgot!”
He ducked behind the counter, rummaging through drawers and stacked papers until he pulled out a folded note — weathered but intact.
“Grace gave me this in a hurry a few nights back. Told me if a woman came lookin’ for her at night — to hand it over. No name, just a description. Figured it was you.”
My fingers trembled as I took it. “Thank you,” I said, voice soft.
He nodded, already turning back to wipe down a nearby shelf. “Hope it clears somethin’ up.”
I unfolded the paper with care, and Grace’s familiar script met my eyes like a balm and a blade:
Y/N—
He got it. Your letter. Sammie read every word.
I don’t have a reply from him — he didn’t risk sendin’ one.
Things got bad quick. Too many eyes. I’m layin’ low for now, maybe longer.
But listen close —
Sammie and Smoke are heading north. Five days from when you sent the letter.
He’ll wait as long as he can, but once the time comes, he has to go.
It’s not safe to stay.
I don’t know when you’ll get this, but you’ll have to move fast. Here’s where to look——
God keep you.
–G
The words rang through me like a bell toll.
Five days.
I counted backward in my head, trying not to panic. Three had already slipped through my fingers. Two remained — if I was lucky. If he was.
I closed the letter, fingers stiff, and slid it into my pocket with trembling care. I turned for the door.
“Thank you again,” I said over my shoulder, not waiting for him to reply.
Outside, the wind bit a little harder. I pulled my coat tighter and walked with purpose toward the alleyway.
No one followed.
The trash can waited like a sentinel.
I tore the note into pieces, sharp and fast, letting them fall into the dark.
Gone.
Gone like the chance I was clawing to keep hold of.
I looked once more at the glowing windows of Grace’s house in the distance. Still drawn. Still closed.
And then I walked back toward the house I shared with the devil — heart pounding like a drum, like war.
——
Remmick was still gone when I got there.
But not for long.
And the next move would have to be mine.
The plan was set. Rough around the edges, held together by frayed nerves and desperate hope—but it was all I had. Tomorrow night, it would be enacted. No more waiting. No more second-guessing.If all went well, I’d be gone.Possibly leaving Remmick behind. The thought pierced deeper than I’d anticipated. A dull ache settled in my chest, one I couldn’t quite name.
I sat on the couch, the room dimly lit, lost in my thoughts when the door creaked open.Remmick entered, exhaling a sigh that spoke of exhaustion. He moved with a weariness that seemed to seep into the room. He settled into a dining chair behind me, the weight of the day evident in his posture.
“Things are moving slower than I’d like,” he began, his voice tinged with frustration. “People are hesitant, resistant. It’s… taxing.”
I nodded, offering a noncommittal hum.
After a pause, he asked, “Any updates on Sammie’s whereabouts?”
My heart skipped a beat. “No,” I replied quickly. “Nothing concrete. The town’s been quiet.”
He studied me for a moment, eyes narrowing slightly. “You’re sure?”
I forced a smile. “Positive. If I had anything, you’d be the first to know.”
He nodded slowly, seemingly satisfied.The silence stretched between us, thick and heavy. I stood, the need to bridge the distance overwhelming. I walked over to him, noting the way his shirt was discarded to the side, suspenders hanging loosely at his waist.His eyes met mine, a glint of red flickering in their depths as I settled onto his lap.
“Just wait a little longer,” I murmured, fingers tracing the line of his jaw. “Who knows? Sammie might just walk to you.”
He chuckled, the sound low and rough. His hand found my waist, pulling me closer.
“Or maybe I’ll find him,” he said, voice a whisper against my skin, “because I never lost him.”
A shiver ran down my spine. I silenced him with a kiss, desperate to drown out the implications of his words. I didn’t want to hear the rest. Didn’t want to know if he was bluffin’ or boastin’.I just needed to forget.
I slid off his lap, down to my knees between his thighs. My hands moved on instinct, unfastening the button at his waist, pulling the fabric down slow. His cock was already half-hard, twitching to life under my touch.
Remmick watched me with a quiet, ravenous hunger, his eyes flickering red like they remembered old wars.
“You sure about this?” he murmured, voice dipped in syrup.
“No,” I whispered. “But I ain’t stoppin’.”
I wrapped my lips around him, taking him slow, tasting the salt and musk of him as I worked my tongue down his shaft. His head fell back, a low groan rumbling from his chest. His hand curled into my hair, not pushing—just there. Guiding. Praising.I sucked harder, deeper, letting him hit the back of my throat, letting him feel every inch of my want and denial.
He cursed, low and shaky. “Fuck, darlin’. You feel like you’re prayin’ with your mouth.”
His hips rolled, shallow thrusts meeting the rhythm of my mouth. He tasted like power. Like a promise I didn’t want to keep.My hands slid up his thighs, holding him steady as he twitched in my mouth, his moans climbing higher. Faster.
Until he bucked hard, one hand clenched in my hair, spilling into me with a growl that sounded like a broken vow.I stayed there a moment, letting him ride it out, then pulled back, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, trying to breathe through the weight in my chest.Afterward, the room was silent save for our mingled breaths. I rested against him, heart pounding, mind racing.
He brushed a strand of hair from my face, eyes searching mine.
“You won’t leave me now, would you, darlin’?”
I hesitated, then shook my head slowly.A smile touched his lips. “Good. Wouldn’t want the woman I love to leave me to forever loneliness.”
The words struck me, a mix of warmth and dread curling in my stomach. I buried my face in his neck, the weight of my decision pressing down on me.
——
The moon wore a veil of clouds tonight, like it didn’t want to bear witness to what was about to happen. Half-bright and mean-looking, it hovered above me as I crept away from the house like a thief in the dark. Remmick had already left—gone off chasing ghosts and pieces of a plan falling apart in his own hands. Said he’d be back before sunrise. I knew he would.
And I knew I wouldn’t be.
This was it. No more stalling. No more swallowing screams in that house where the walls watched me breathe. My plan—frayed at the seams and stitched with desperation—was all I had now. And if the stars were kind, it might buy me a few hours’ head start.
I followed the path Grace had described, further from town than I expected. The ground grew rockier, the trees thicker. Shadows pressed in close. My nerves were wired so tight, every rustle in the trees felt like someone whisperin’ my name. But I kept walking. I had to. The house wasn’t far now. I saw it through the branches—a small thing, hunched in the dark with a car parked in front. A flicker of breath escaped me. Relief. They hadn’t left yet. Grace’s directions had been good. I hadn’t been followed. Not yet.
My steps quickened, hope making me reckless.
And then—I froze.A rustle in the trees behind me. Not the wind.
My skin went tight. My body wanted to run, scream, fight—but I stood there locked in place like prey.Then something small burst out of the treeline.I nearly screamed. Nearly ran. But the shape straightened. A face I knew.
“Grace?” I whispered.
She stumbled toward me, her breaths ragged, tears streaking her cheeks. Her dress was torn, her hair wild.
“They got them,” she sobbed, falling into my arms. “Bo—Amy—oh God, I watched them turn ‘em right in front of me. I hid, I ran, but they—they knew, Y/N. They knew.”
I held her close, one arm locked around her trembling body as the other reached instinctively for the gun hidden in my waistband. My stomach sank with her words.
This wasn’t just a ruined plan. It was a massacre in motion.
“We have to go,” I breathed. “Now.”
The two of us ran the rest of the way to the house. My mind was already racing. I didn’t know if they’d followed Grace, if they’d followed me, if they were already here—but I wasn’t about to lose this chance.
I pounded on the door.
It opened so fast it startled me.
Smoke stood there, rifle raised—but the moment he saw our faces, his expression broke wide.
“Y/N? Grace?”
“Can we come in?,” I gasped. “Now.”
“Yea.”He stepped back fast, letting us in. He looked both ways before slamming the door shut behind us.
Inside, Sammie was in the hallway, tense and alert—eyes wide as he saw us. Then soft, just for a second. He was alive.
I rushed to him and pulled him into a hug. The weight of his arms around me almost brought me to my knees. He smelled like sweat and pine and something old and burnt.Then I saw it. A claw mark across his cheek, still scabbed and angry. I reached for it. He lowered his head like he was ashamed.
“Remmick,” he said quietly.I said nothing. Just dropped my hand.Smoke locked every window, checked every corner. We gathered in the parlor, breathing too loud, too fast.We shared what we knew—Grace telling how Bo and Amy were caught. I told them what Remmick had lied about. What he was building. What I let him build.None of us had words for what sat in the room with us. We just knew we had to go.
Smoke pulled a heavy sack from the floor. “We leave now,” he said. “They’ll trace Grace’s steps soon enough.”
I nodded, numb. My hands moved on their own, grabbing bags, helping load the car. It was muscle memory. Fight or flight. Survive.Outside, the wind stirred the trees.Grace tugged at my arm, pulling me aside as the others worked.
“I think we should stay another night,” she whispered. “Just till things calm a little. It’s too sudden. We’ll draw less attention—”
“Grace,” I said gently, but stopped.
Something was wrong.
“G…Grace,” I said again, and my voice cracked. “You’re—you’re drooling.”
She wiped her mouth. But it was too slow. Too calm.Her lips stretched into a smile that wasn’t hers.
“Guess the cat’s out the bag.”
I stumbled back.
“Smoke!” I shouted.
He turned just as Grace’s eyes went white, glowing like a lantern lit from within.
“Ah, shit,” he breathed.
Too late.From the trees, more figures emerged. Calm. Confident.
Bo. Stack. Amy.
Grinning.
Like puppets with the strings still showing.My stomach flipped. I counted bodies.
Annie. Mary. More of them. All the ones Remmick said had died.Liars. Every last one of them. Or maybe just him.
And then—there he was.
Remmick.
Stepping through the trees like he never left them.
He looked just the same. Dusty boots. Rolled sleeves. Hair damp with effort. But his eyes?
His eyes burned.
“Should I call this a family reunion?” he drawled, voice cutting through the night like a whip.
I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t speak. I wanted to scream, to cry, to laugh from how stupid I’d been.
“You fuckin’ liar—”
He cut me off with a soft tsk. “Now, now. Don’t give me that, Y/N. You been lyin’ to me since day one. Thought it was only fair to give it back in double.”
The others fanned out, blocking the car, the trees, the road. There was nowhere left to run.
“I kept an eye on you,” Remmick said, stepping closer, every word heavy. “Even when you thought I wasn’t around. Every errand. Every letter. Every secret little knock on some poor girl’s door—I saw it. You think you were foolin’ me, baby? I let you.”
My mouth opened—but I couldn’t find a lie good enough to cover the hurt.
“You played me like a fiddle,” he said, voice suddenly sharp. “But only one of us got stuck. Only one of us saw the bigger picture . And now look what you done. Wasted time. Endangered what I built. You think I waited centuries for this just to let you get in the way?”
His voice dropped to a growl. “I could’ve made you a queen. Instead, you chose to be a warnin’.”
The pain hit like a slap.
But it wasn’t the betrayal.
It was the shame.
Because I had loved him.
Even when I shouldn’t have.
Even now.
Smoke stumbled, wounded and breathing heavy, his arm barely lifting the rifle. Sammie moved to help—but Remmick was already there.
He grabbed Sammie by the collar, mouth open, teeth sharp—
I didn’t think.
I just moved.
Grabbed the gun from the dirt, raised it, and fired.The shot cracked through the clearing.Remmick dropped Sammie, staggering back, shock and fury twisting his face.
He turned to me.Eyes burning. Hurt. Betrayed.
“You really wanna do this, darlin’?” he whispered.
I didn’t know I was crying until the tears reached my lips. “I can’t let you make anyone else suffer. You’ve done enough.”
The moon tilted in the sky, shifting just enough that I could see the edge of morning begin to rise.Sammie struggled to his feet, limping.
“I should’ve never let you play with my plan,” Remmick said, quiet now. “I guess… my love for you was my weakness.”
Sammie grabbed the stake. I saw it. Saw him raise it behind Remmick.
I dropped the gun.I stepped forward.
And kissed him.
Remmick stiffened. Shocked.His hand cupped my face. For a moment, it was just us again.
And then—
“Do it, Sammie,” I yelled.
The stake drove through his back.
And into my chest.Pain like I’d never known.
He snarled.
I gasped.
“You were never meant to be mine in this life,” I whispered, forehead pressed to his. “But maybe in the next…”His skin began to blister then burn. The sun rose.
Screams echoed around us—his followers lighting up like bonfires as they tried to run.He tried to pull away.
But I held him.Held him until the flames took us both.
And everything went black.
———
1985
Somewhere in Louisiana
The market smelled like July holdin’ its breath—hot tar, overripe peaches, and molasses gone sour under the weight of the sun. A Marvin Gaye tune played low from a radio tucked behind a fruit stall, half-swallowed by the hum of cicadas and the thump of crates bein’ moved.
I came for coffee beans. That’s it.
But fate’s got a funny way of reroutin’ simple errands.
He passed me like a ghost wearin’ skin.
Not ‘cause he was fine—though he was.
White tee soft with time, tucked into jeans worn pale at the thighs. Denim jacket slung careless over one shoulder. Boots steady on the ground. Hair a mess like he’d just woken up from somethin’ deep.
But that ain’t why I stopped.
I stopped ‘cause my body knew before my heart remembered.
Like my bones stood still for someone they used to ache for.
He paused. Turned.
Brows drawn in like he was tryin’ to place me in a dream he couldn’t quite recall.
“‘Scuse me, miss,” he said, voice smooth as aged bourbon. “Do I… know you from somewhere?”
I blinked once. Twice.
“I—maybe,” I said. My voice came out soft, like it hadn’t spoken sorrow in years.
He smiled, half-tilted, cautious. “That’s funny. I was just about to say the same.”
I nodded slow. “You ever been down to Mississippi?”
His smile dipped, then stilled. “Once. Long time ago.”
That somethin’ passed between us—
not quite tension. Not quite peace.
Just an old ache that ain’t ever learned how to die.
He stepped closer, like he didn’t mean to but couldn’t help it.
“I know this is a little forward,” he said, reachin’ in his pocket, pullin’ out a worn scrap of receipt paper and a pen, “but… would you wanna grab a drink sometime?”
My breath caught.
Not from surprise.
From remembrance.
That voice.
That tilt of the head.
That kind of question that could rearrange your whole life if you let it.
I didn’t let it show.
“Sure,” I said, smiling faint. “I’d like that.”
He scribbled down a number, handed me the paper like it held somethin’ sacred.
I took it, my fingers brushing his.
“Remmick,” he said.
“Y/N,” I answered, just as quiet.
His eyes searched mine for a second too long. Somethin’ flickered there—like déjà vu grippin’ his ribs too tight.
Then—
“Y/N!” a voice called out behind me, sharp as a church bell on Sunday morning.
“You gon’ make us miss The Movie! Move your feet, girl!”
I turned quick to see Mary, arms crossed, grin wide watching my exchange.
“Oh—sorry!” I laughed, half-startled, shakin’ my head as I gathered my bags. “I’ll call you later,” I told him, already steppin’ backward.
“Hope you do,” he said, lips curvin’ easy.
I turned toward Mary, my heart beatin’ fast for no reason I could name.
Behind me, he watched.
Eyes flickered red—
Just for a second.Gone before the blink finished.
And when I looked back one last time—
he was walkin’ away, hands in his pockets, hummin’ low to the rhythm of a song only he remembered.
#jack o'connell#remmick#sinners#sinners 2025#sinners x reader#sinners imagine#remmick x reader#vampire#vampire x human#smut#18 + content#fem reader#fanfiction#angst fanfic#imagine#sinners fic#dark romance#my writing#cherrylala
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
givin’ it all.
OR touch starved ! dean, part 2. you ask, i answer <3
my masterlist
read part 1 here!
「 pairing 」 : touch starved ! dean x fem ! reader
「 word count 」 : 5.9k
「 content / warnings 」 : late seasons sad n soft!dean, vulnerability to da max (again), emotions, emotions, EMOTIONS, past trauma, confessions?
you have one ( 1 ) new message from the author ! ↓
surprise! here is a lovely part 2 for the people that asked and in honor of my bday month starting! BUTTTT most importantly, this is a thank you for 600+ followers !!!!!!!!!!!!!!! i hope all of you know that i appreciate every single one of you that enjoys and interacts with my writing! it means the world, truly. once again, thank you all so much for the continued and ongoing support + love! i hope you all enjoy this one! and special thanks to @emeraldcrs + @maddie0101 (even though i ended up not doing what i said i was going to LMFAO <3)
𖤐 ─────────────────────────
dean winchester’s touch problem was getting out of hand.
again.
ever since that night in your bedroom, he’s wished he could be there again, laying next to you every night— he’d even actually got the courage to get out of his bed one night when he couldn’t sleep to go to your room, but he never knocked on your door.
he did, however, sit down next to it in the hallway until he got tired enough that he had to fight to keep his eyes open, then went back to his own room.
you hadn’t even treated him any differently, either. you had still smiled at him when he walked into the kitchen that morning when you were already sitting with sam, like you always did— and you hadn’t said a word about the night before, when you held him like he’d always wanted to be held.
and god, did he want more.
dean wanted everything, actually. anything you had to offer. he’d take a squeeze on his shoulder, a ruffle of his hair— but hell, you did that pretty regularly already. and who was he to just ask for more?
dean winchester did not ask for things. he wasn’t allowed. he’s done just fine up until now without the touch of another human being, so why couldn’t the ache in his chest go away after your fingers left his skin? after that night?
it felt pathetic, wanting to need it. and to make matters worse, dean wanted all of you. it was selfish. you didn’t deserve someone like him, he knew it. but then again, you never flirted with anyone at the bars, ever. even when you all first started hunting together. and when he’d asked you about it (not so casually), you shrugged and told him the truth, because you always did— that as crazy and stupid as it sounded, you’d wanted something, someone real.
and dean?
he wanted to be the one to give that to you.
that’s when he knew he was in trouble.
because of too many things, really— what if you died, again? what if he died, again? and what happens when you ultimately rejected him, because if dean winchester was anything, it was unloveable.
but charlie said she loved him. sam told him once in a while, too— and you’d said it the first time you ‘died’, then came back. he never brought that up. neither did you. but he just wanted to hear you say it again.
so he could say it back this time.
dean hated the way he felt when the people he loved actually showed him that they maybe cared about him, too— like the way a person feels when an entire room is singing ‘happy birthday’ to them and they don’t know what to do with themselves.
and yet, time and time again, dean found himself desperate for it. and he didn’t even know what ‘it’ was half the time.
but being around you when he felt like that helped. a lot.
dean didn’t know what it was, or when it even started, but he always gravitated towards you. always had to be around you, be near you. and you never once pointed it out. you just let him into your space, your bubble, even your hobbies— and sometimes, doing literally nothing at all.
it was one of the reasons dean loved you. yeah, yeah, he said it, whatever. leave him alone. it seemed like any time you were near, he was more relaxed. not fully, of course— but his shoulders felt less tight and his jaw wasn’t sore from clenching it so hard.
he breathed easier. without realizing it, you helped dean take his mind off things (but of course you damn well knew that. why else would you have invited him to go to the post office with you?).
and he craved it.
if dean got captured by a jinn right now, you’d be there. you’re all he’s wanted. you, maybe a house— screw anything else, honestly. if you were there, so was he. but he’d definitely prefer you sitting on the hood of baby— yeah, his two girls. that was a little strange analogy though, because he’s thought about fucking you right on top of baby. or inside, on the seats. maybe even under—?
this djinn-fantasy thing was starting to sound a lot like just a sex dream.
wouldn’t be the first time dean had one about you, though.
besides. you were all he dreamed about, anyway.
but this night, he was wishing he had a dream like that. no. tonight, he was having yet another goddamn nightmare.
the barely-lit light on dean’s desk (he says he ‘accidentally’ leaves it on once in a while, but he really uses it as a makeshift night light. don’t tell anyone i told you that) cast soft dim glow on the concrete walls of his bedroom. the room was quiet, except for the occasional hum of machinery coming from somewhere in the bunker.
yet dean's mind? anything but peaceful. images, smells, sounds, and memories were piercing his mind— hell, purgatory, failed hunts, you name it. and the faces of people he’d lost, people he’d tortured were clear as day— the pain, the hurt, it was all there, as usual; but ten times worse tonight, it seemed. screams, snarls, gunshots, and his father’s voice echoed off of the traumas he was reliving.
he doesn’t know when his eyes had snapped open. but now dean was sitting up pin-straight in his bed, his breathing more like choppy gasps as he held and pointed his gun at— nothing. and his throat hurt, why did his throat hurt—?
oh.
it wasn’t just screams of other people.
it was his own this time. dean had screamed out loud.
a few rooms away, you were also jolted awake by dean's scream. it was so loud that it had even carried through the thick concrete walls of the bunker that were separating you both. you shot up from your bed, years of instincts kicking in and legs moving before your sleepy mind could catch up— or think twice.
because the only thing that was going through your freshly-awoken mind?
the absolute worst.
you made it to dean’s door in record time, swinging it wide open with your own gun at the ready to fight something— but the sight you were met with was not the one you had been expecting.
at all.
dean was still sitting up straight, but now barely-relaxed, rapidly blinking his eyes with his trembling hand still holding his gun, adjusting to the still-dim but brighter light flooding his room, to feeling damp in his clothes instead of all bloody and broken, to the echoes of screams being replaced with the white noise of the bunker–
and to… you.
yeah, you. standing in his doorway, hand on the edge of his door (you’d caught it as it bounced back from you essentially tearing it open), your own gun now at your side instead of drawn. your hair was all messy, clothes a little bunched up in places, breathing a little unevenly, yet not as much as him— but you still looked breathtaking, nightmare aside.
dean didn’t know what the hell kind of water you were drinking to make you look like that. even being freshy pulled from sleep like him, you looked beautiful. pretty, gorgeous, stunning? dean couldn’t find a word, and he doesn’t think he ever will.
and him.
oh, him.
dean always looked good— to the point where it bordered on you wanting to rip your hair out, most days. and despite what de’d just gone through, he still looked good. kidding aside, you craved the times you were able to see him like this more than you cared to admit to yourself.
not because he was in pain, or suffering the traumas of his less-than-peaceful life— but because it reminded you that even dean, for as everything that he was: a hero, larger than life, better than any hunter, still had moments like… this. when the memories became real life again. when the thoughts and his past actions echoed in his mind like taunts.
when you saw him like this: sweat all over, hair sticking up, eyes like they didn’t know what was real, you saw a piece of dean that few— or none at all had seen. most times, it felt like you were intruding on something private, sacred. and every realistically-thinking cell in your body screamed that you shouldn’t be here, seeing this. seeing dean.
but that little voice in your head just wouldn’t listen.
it never did. not when it told you that maybe dean didn’t touch you like he did everyone else— because hell.
he never touched anyone else. only you.
he’d do it all the time, so frequently and without a word that you weren’t sure he was aware he was actually doing it. dean sat so close to you what seemed like 24/7, like a magnet. in a booth, at a bar, wherever. you’d gotten so used to it, it had been unusual not to have the solid warmth of dean next to you when you’d gone off on your own to interview witnesses on a case.
and you would catch him playing with your hair on more than one occasion. and while dean got all embarrassed, you just smiled a little, then went back to reading the old-ass book you’d been poured over (but not without first nonchalantly adjusting yourself so he got more access to your hair).
dean would never forget it.
because that’s who you were, essentially. taking all the pieces of him in tow with you. all the dirty, messed up, strewn-about shards of him, scattered like a discarded shattered vase on the floor— and just accepting it.
and you never tried to ‘fix’ him, but in some way, you still somehow were. without really ever talking about it, or maybe even knowing. but when those times that only occurred on a rare occasion that dean would talk, the words spilling out and overflowing— but you never judged him. only listened. spoke when it was needed from you.
it meant everything.
and more.
dean would hug you almost every five minutes when he was too drunk to stand straight, you had learned one night early on in your friendship. when his ‘hey, maybe we shouldn’t do that’ voice in his head was silenced, he was kinda (a lot) all over you. because yes, he was much touchier when he was drunk, especially around you.
even now, after years since it happened, you still remembered the way his broad, loose frame had crumpled against you— and you caught him.
just like now.
you’d snapped over whatever the hell just came over you— and you weren’t sure how long you’d been standing there, but you hoped it wasn’t as long as you thought it to be, then slowly shut dean’s door behind you with a click, enveloping you both in the dim light this time.
because no way in any world were you about to leave dean alone after seeing him like this.
you pad across his room like you’d done a million times before— but never in this way. this late in the night? sure, but not like now.
you weren’t really thinking. because let’s be honest here: for every critical and rational thought you had, dean seemed to just… make them all disappear from your mind.
not in the survival sense, but in the ‘really, what’s stopping me from just kissing him’ viewpoint. so much so that you had to literally force yourself to not do anything. to not cross that line. you weren’t sure if he even knew that he was aware he was doing it to you, yet it still happened. a lot.
but back to now. back to dean’s room, to the light being returned to normal, and dean’s wondering why the hell is it so cold? he was still just a complete mess, his frayed and raw nerves only being held together by skin, blood and bones. he shut his eyes and kept them like that, trying to banish the memories from his mind, to just snap the hell out of it. he could hear this ringing in his ears, and it was so loud, he just wanted it to stop—
and suddenly, it did.
dean didn’t even realize you’d started holding him until the scent of you finally flooded his senses. until he felt how warm you were. until he felt your hair on the side of his face. until he felt and heard your breathing.
during the aftermath, you’d somehow managed to gently pry dean’s gun out of his hand, setting yours and his on his desk before you’d gotten on his bed and sat with him, hugged him.
when his eyes finally opened, just for a split-second— the only sight he was met with wasn’t the pit, or purgatory, just the guns. the metal had glinted off of his desk light, his vision only slightly impaired by your hair.
your hair. why did it smell so good. and why was it so soft. the world may never know, dean thinks. well, he does know. you’d told him one night while putting something in your hair, and he had been walking past the doorway. he’d teased you about your ‘girly stuff’, but you didn’t even bat an eye.
that was another thing he’d noticed about you. you didn’t change yourself based on other’s opinions. you were secure in who you were, and didn’t need approval from anyone else to feel your best. it was one of the things dean wished he could do for real and not just as a front, as a defense.
you were confident, but you still asked him once in a while if you looked okay, more so in the most recent years.
and dean could never lie to you. he always said “‘course y’do”.
but that night, you’d shrugged, then just told him about whatever the hell you were putting on your head, explaining it in a way he’d understand if he’d been listening— but dean had been a little to focused on your lips moving and not enough on the words actually coming out of them.
dean found himself burying his face into your hair now, half into your neck and chest, his breath coming out uneven and in short pants against your skin. he allowed his eyes to flutter shut again as he just let himself sink into you, resting his head on your shoulder, arms finding your waist. he felt the adrenaline wearing off, but his heart was still pounding in his chest, and he felt his shoulders trembling. his mind was starting to adjust, but he felt like he’d just gotten off a treadmill after running on it too fast.
and dean felt so weak. even more so now than he ever had. a shell of himself, a whole grown-ass man crumpled into you like he was a little kid again, scared of the dark.
if his dad could see him now.
if sam saw him right now. oh, sam would finally see that his brother wasn’t the tower of light, safety he’d always viewed him as. he’d treat him differently, for sure. dean was no longer the protector, the one who watched over everyone and everything. too much had happened to sam, to the people he loved for that to be even a fraction of true anymore.
what was true, though?
dean was a failure.
in every sense of the word. he’d failed innocent people, family, friends— everyone more times than he could count.
but his mind remembered.
and it reminded him every night.
dean used to have the sense that he was at least doing something right, but as of late, everything he’d done so far was nothing short of one disappointment after the other. it was pitiful, really— he was a freakin’ hunter, for god’s sakes. you’d think he’d get a goddamn win once in a while. but not for a long time, it seemed.
and this was just yet another failure, another thing he absolutely sucked at. dean couldn’t even get back to normal after a nightmare without someone being there to hold him. it was pathetic, humiliating— but he couldn’t bring himself to let go of you.
somehow, that was his breaking point. the last straw.
dean finally just… broke.
you didn’t even realize what was happening until you heard the smallest strangled, trapped noise came out from the man you were essentially holding together, muffled against you— but you still heard it.
all it took for dean winchester to cry these days?
a hug, apparently.
the tears had been welling up in dean’s eyes faster than he could will them away— and he just couldn’t do it anymore. couldn’t put up the front he’d always been able to. he tried, god he tried so hard, but he was still shaking, for christ’s sakes— and he’d just woken up.
the more dean thought about it, the more your arms seemed like a good place to finally let it all out. you’d always treated him with kindness he didn’t deserve, so he just prayed that you wouldn’t push him away. that you would just let him have this. he doesn't think he could handle you rejecting him in this way right now.
and when you hear a slight sniff against you, you almost couldn’t believe it. dean didn’t cry. he got angry, upset, went non-verbal– but the one thing you hadn’t seen him do (at least in front of you) in all the years you’d known him, is cry.
but you weren’t leaving.
no, you just held him tighter, adjusting your grip and the way you were sitting so dean was more comfortable. you didn’t lay down, but you pulled him closer to you, running a hand up and down his back.
it’s not like you could say anything. what the hell could you say?
well.
one thing did come to mind.
so with your hand still gently rubbing dean’s back, you moved your head just a fraction so it could rest on his, whispering close to his ear.
“i got you.”
and that was it.
dean’s eyes screwed further shut, lip wobbling as he gripped way harder onto you, like you were the only lifeboat left in a choppy sea. like you were going to keep him here, like he’d suddenly fall apart, die if he let go.
and he let go—
figuratively.
you’d never heard a sob come out of dean before, but that night, you decided you never wanted to hear it after this. because it was physically hurting you to hear dean right now.
but you didn’t dare let him go. you held dean in your arms, still running a hand on his back, and he cried into your chest like he was four years old again, his entire body trembling against yours with the force of how much his sobs were wracking through his form.
this wasn’t just about dean’s nightmare. this was everything. the decades of holding things in, pushing them down, then moving on without ever unpacking it— it was all bursting through the floodgates, roaring in his ears, his senses.
broken sounds left his throat, almost choking on them. they were coming straight from the place dean dared not to ever touch in his heart. but he didn’t care how loud he was anymore, or how embarrassing this must be, how humiliating—
because you said that you had him.
and you wanted nothing more than to take every ounce, every inch of pain, heartbreak, suffering, and loss that made up the man you loved away from him so he didn’t have to deal with it.
dean didn’t deserve any of it. he deserved to be normal.
to have a life.
and damn you wanted to give that to him, so badly.
but for now, you’d just hold him. give him a place to rest. to let everything go.
to be the solace he needed, he deserved.
neither you or dean knew how long he’d stayed like that, but you both didn’t say a word the entire time you held him— the only sounds that filled his room were his less-than-quiet sobs (god he hoped sam hadn’t made it home from elieen’s yet) and the faint rustle of his sheets.
but at some point, with a final sniff, dean lifted his head from your shoulder, but didn’t meet your eyes. couldn’t.
he was so ashamed of himself, his actions. it didn’t matter that you guys had been friends however long, this was not supposed to be the side of him you saw. he’d seen you comfort dozens, maybe even hundreds of crying people on cases— because of lost loved ones, or because they had seen something too scary.
dean just never thought he’d be one of them.
you didn’t say anything at first. dean, eyes and face still wet with tears, was looking down between you both, eyes fixed on your pyjama pants’ pattern. he was avoiding the obvious, the pill he had to swallow. he’d just cried like a baby into you.
he could see the wetness on your shirt from the corner of his eye, but he dared not look up all the way. god, this was humiliating. you’d probably move out of the bunker after this.
because no way does dean come back from a stunt like he just pulled. staying in your bed is one thing, but the fact that he just broke down in front of you? you’d never see him the same, never look at him the same– and even if there was any chance of it before, no way in hell were you ever going to look at him in the way he wanted you to look at him.
he’d messed up big-time— again. the only thing he swore to never ruin, to never take away from himself, it all just unraveled because he was a goddamn crybaby. an idiot. why did he do that? just let himself? was he seriously that braindead that he couldn’t—
dean’s pulled out of the spiral of thoughts he’d conjured up for himself when he feels a hand under his jaw.
your hand.
dean’s breath was all out of whack, courtesy of crying— but his next inhale literally gets stuck somewhere when your free hand uses your fingers to wipe the tears off his face.
you hadn’t really registered the fact that you’d even started doing that until you see dean’s glassy and red-rimmed eyes meet yours in his barley-lit room. all you’d been thinking was that you wanted to see him. and when you saw all the wetness on his face, how ashamed he looked, you didn’t think.
case in point: you never did.
not when it came to dean.
and dean just melts all over again. you could’ve teased him, poked fun, even just got up and left— but instead, your arms are still halfway around him. you’re leaning over by his nightstand, grabbing a tissue for the snot and larger tear tracks.
he should feel embarrassed. at least a little gross.
but he didn’t.
he just felt you.
dean let his eyes flutter shut, because this had to be a dream now. he wasn’t expecting this from you, but damn if he didn’t need it. every gentle brush of your fingers on his face felt like pure gold. like you were putting him back together.
dean’s still trembling under your gaze, under your touch. but seeing him react the way he did stirs at that feeling inside your tummy that always seemed to spike when dean was around. you toss that urge away, along with the tissue you’d used on his face.
but you don’t take your hand away.
your hand was so warm, so soft was all dean could think, feel. you weren’t taking your hand away, so dean just melted like a pad of butter in a pan into your fingers that were cupping the side of his face, his eyes still shut. he could feel the slight burn of them from crying, along with the pressure in his face so high— but your thumb absentmindedly brushing on his cheek was starting to make him feel like he was floating instead.
and because he’s greedy, because he’s weak, dean’s own hand releases its hold from your shirt and finds your wrist, keeping your hand on his face. the one that used to be under his jaw had dropped when you knew that he wasn’t going to look down again.
no one’s shown dean care like this. your presence was like a blanket, like the warm, soft light of a candle. he couldn’t get enough. he never wanted it to end.
dean doesn’t know how long he stays like that— could’ve been seconds or hours. but he finally breaks the silence with a quiet, raspy “thank you”. he doesn’t open his eyes yet.
because he’s afraid that you’ll be gone when he opens them.
but you weren’t.
no, in fact? you did something much stupider.
you leaned forward and kissed dean on the cheek that your hand wasn’t currently holding.
dean’s eyes snap open in surprise at the contact if your soft lips on his skin, his trembling breaths getting stuck in his throat again— because holy hell. whatever he’d been guessing you’d do, it wasn’t even close to that.
like everyone knows now: you weren’t thinking.you just wanted him to feel better. you just didn’t know how to do that for him.
dean’s red-rimmed eyes were still wide as you leaned back, your hand on his face faltering when you see his expression, because that didn’t seem like he enjoyed it— but he didn’t drop his hand from your wrist. he wasn’t going to let you let go. the last time you kissed him on the cheek was when he was dying for the third, maybe fourth time? or was it when you left for that hunt in washington? it was too long ago for him to remember, but honestly, he had been happy just dying like that, too. you’d kissed him, and that was what he needed. he didn’t want anything else from this world.
and you just did it again.
the only thing he said?
“do that again.”
now it was your turn for your breathing to stop working.
but you didn’t hesitate.
you leaned forwards once more and pressed your lips on dean’s cheek again, lingering for a second too long before you reluctantly pulled away. because you wanted more. you wanted everything, honestly. but you’d never ask that of him.
you don’t know how you’ve lasted this long, pretending not to want one of your closest friends for as long as you can remember. you can recall a time when you didn’t feel like this— back when dean winchester was just some hunter with his brother. you helped them out once in a while, since they were your age and seemed nice enough, but somewhere along the way, after an apocalypse or two, sam and dean were always kind of just… there. it was like you were on parallel paths, going in the same direction— and both had intersected at some point.
now here you were.
it was times like these you wished that dean would just pick a damn side. he never truly hit on you, only for a case once in a while— and he couldn’t even look at you after he did that. he never made a move, and honestly, you were fine with that, for a really long time. you’d deemed dean much too out of your league anyway, since he didn’t really flirt with you like he did every other woman that came across his path— and that was odd to you, because dean flirted with everyone.
just not…
you.
and while it stung, you just pushed through it. i mean, it’s not like you haven’t been let down before— but you couldn’t place why your heart felt like it was being shredded up in your chest when you’d met lisa for the first time.
but you knew.
deep down, you knew exactly why.
you knew why your gut twisted whenever he chatted up a waitress, or a witness. you knew why your friends gave up on talking to you about him, because you were a lost cause.
because you were so stupidly in love with dean, it was almost humiliating.
every single person, even monsters you were literally hunting down had called you out on it.
and you didn’t know what the hell to do.
there were too many variables, too many outliers, and certainly not enough confidence to even consider the fact of telling him. of manning up and just taking what you wanted. because what would you even say? do? what happens after he rejects you? and what if—
your thoughts are interrupted by a warm hand on your face.
dean’s hand.
your hand was still on his cheek, one of his own still holding your wrist— but the other was now brushing a strand of hair out of your face.
and then it just… stayed there. on the side of your face.
just like you were doing to him.
you’re gonna die, you think.
once again, you found yourself wanting dean to just do something. he’d been blurring the invisible line you’d drawn for yourself, the one you swore to never cross—
unless dean wanted you to.
it was getting much harder to tell if he wanted you to or not, especially in the most recent months.
and it was killing you. slowly but surely.
“what’re you thinkin’ about?”
the words leave your mouth before you even have time to think, because dean’s hand is so warm, so big against your face and it’s really hard to focus when his own thumb is brushing on your cheek—
“you.”
the answer leaves dean’s mouth without hesitation, without another thought. it wasn’t a lie— because you were all he thought about.
dean didn’t deserve this. you. any of this. and yet, he couldn’t refuse it right now. not when you were so close to him, and your skin was so soft—
“are you—” the words get caught in dean’s throat. “are y’thinkin’ about me?”
oh, why did dean just say that. why on chuck’s green earth did he ever say that. how did he even sound more pathetic than he’d just been when he was crying in your arms? and his voice was so small, so unlike him— plus it was still raspy from his stunt he’d pulled earlier. he was an idiot. a fool. he sounded like an insecure freakin’ teenager. it was pathetic. he was pathetic—
“yeah.”
dean’s eyes flicked back up to yours— and that was a mistake, because your hand was still mirroring his own on his face, and you were looking at him like you meant what you’d just said. like he meant something.
“yeah?” the breath left dean’s mouth before he could stop it, and he hated how hopeful he sounded. he’d moved a fraction closer to you, but it felt like he just traveled a mile.
“yeah,” you nodded, a little dazed, voice barely above a whisper. because dean was so close to you now, you could feel his breath on your face. you could barely think straight, because all you wanted to do was just lean in a little further— “i don’t really, uh… stop. thinkin’ about you.”
and dean’s gonna die.
he is going to die, because you said that and you were looking down at his lips and you smelled so good and your hand was still on his face—
dean was a simple man. that’s all he’ll ever be. he’d never ask you to do something you didn’t want.
but god, he wanted you.
so the words fell out of his mouth in another exhale—
“me, either.”
oh.
oh.
the way you were looking at him right now? after he said that in response?
you wanted him, too.
you’re both not sure who moved first, but your lips were on dean’s after you leaned in and he used his hand on your face to tug you to him, closing the remaining space between you both on his bed.
the first thing you noticed?
dean tasted like home.
you didn’t kiss him too fast. neither he with you. because you wanted to map out every inch you could, and because you were half-sure that this was some fantasy your mind had cooked up out of a state of delusion. your hand on dean’s face snaked deeper back, burying into his hair, and he groaned into your mouth at the action.
that did something to you. the same thing happened when dean’s hand went into your hair, too— you made this little noise on his lips.
that did something to him.
kissing dean was actually gentle at first. not hesitant, but like you already knew how. but then after you’d both made those noises, it’s like a switch flipped. suddenly, there was way too much space in between you both— and you gripped onto the front of his shirt, tugging him towards you as you let your back hit his sheets, taking him down with you.
this wasn’t like anything you’d ever felt. no, this was going on a decade of wishing, wanting, hoping for something, anything to come of you and dean besides friendship.
and dean? dean pressed right into you, one of his hands and barely bothered to keep himself upright. he needed to touch you, feel you. another groan escapes you and him involuntarily at the friction between you both— because you’d spread your thighs, his torso fitting right between you.
and it felt good.
you couldn’t take a full breath anymore, but you didn’t dare take your lips off of dean’s. you just tugged him closer, hand still in his hair, the other on the back of one of his shoulders.
both your lips broke with a pop, you and dean taking in the same breath of air, his nose brushing against yours and eyes fluttering, because wow.
dean didn’t know he’d said that aloud until a smile tugged on your lips, eyes looking up at him like he still wasn’t real. like this wasn’t real.
“you know how long i’ve been waitin’ to do that?” dean breathes against your lips, eyes threatening to shut again.
your smile gets wider as your own eyelashes flutter at the closeness, relishing in the contact of feeling dean on top of you before you respond:
“you know how long i’ve been waiting for you to do that?”
──────────────────────── 𖤐
tags: @blossomingorchids @bluemerakis @ambiguous-avery @maddie0101 @titsout4jackles @deansbeer @sunsbaby @emeraldcrs @h8aaz @honeyryewhiskey @supernotnatural2005 @cowboysandcigarettes @soldiersgirl @bruisedfig @mostlymarvelgirl @amaris444 @kaz-2y5-spn @littlesoulshine @starzify @velvetparkerx @eggggggggggggggggggggsblog @fuckedupfate @liiiilsss @angelblqde @vmiina @mahi-wayy @viarasvogue @tinas111 @0ccvltism @plasticflowersinahistorycemetery @lunaleah @saintfaux @kimxwinchester @bettystonewell @honeyyxxbee @harlekin705 + if i missed anyone OR if you want to be added/taken off, please let me know! <3
#faith’s works . . . @bejeweledinterludes!#supernatural#dean winchester#spn#dean winchester headcanon#dean winchester x you#dean winchester x reader#dean winchester one shot#touch starved#part 2
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
HAPPY HOUR
A/N: bartender!harry is finally here! after contemplating like a million plot ideas i finally stuck to one and actually finished it, so enjoy!
WORD COUNT: 12k
WARNING: sexual content, insecurity about mc's body, bad treatment from prev. boyfriends
SUMMARY: Harry is popular among the women who come to the bar where he works as a bartender, but he doesn't take up on the offers he receives daily. But when Y/N appears at the bar on a nightout with her friends, he is ready to change his usual ways and shamelessly flirt with her to win her over. She says she is a chef, but that's not the whole truth though.
MASTERLIST | SUPPORT ME!
The place is buzzing, all the tables are taken and the line at the bar never ends, but it’s no surprise. This is a usual Saturday evening around here.
Harry has no idea how many pornstar martinis he has made tonight, but he can add one more to the collection as he places the drink onto the counter in front of the tipsy girl who’s been flirting with him every time she’s ordered a drink tonight.
That’s also no surprise. The flirting.
He’s been working here for five years and while at first it was a massive boost for his ego every time a girl tried to pick him up, the magic has worn down or maybe he matured enough to realize he is just a decent looking guy who serves alcohol to already tipsy or drunk people, that’s the equivalent to being Jesus to them sometimes, so maybe he shouldn’t see too much into their actions.
Of course, it still feels nice when women flirt with him over their drinks, but he is wiser now than to think they actually mean half the things they say.
“Where the fuck is the Ketel One?!”
Harry’s head turns at the upset voice of his colleague, Jesse, who is standing in front of the seemingly endless shelves that run behind the bar, holding all the alcohol they serve, which is quite a lot. They have a full manual for newcomers and they have to memorize all of them in their first week.
“On your right,” Harry calls out, his eyes immediately finding the bottle Jesse is looking for.
“Oh fuck, thanks Styles!” He shows him a thumbs up and continues making whatever cocktail was ordered from him while Harry moves to the next customer.
“What can I get for you?”
“Three beers and two tequilas!” the guy shouts over the music. Harry notices his red cheeks and the sweat beading on his forehead and he also remembers that this is probably the fourth order from this guy, he is about to get pretty wasted.
He places the tequila shots onto the counter and then moves to the tap to pour the beers, he glances to the side just for a few seconds, but when he turns back the shots are empty.
“Hey, are you gonna pour them or what?” the man asks and Harry frowns when he spits at the counter as he talks.
“Sure, so then I’m ringing up four tequilas then.”
“Two! I asked for two!” The guy even holds up two fingers, a little too close to his face to Harry’s liking, so he backs away a bit, clenching his jaw, not in the mood to get into an argument.
“Yeah, and you drank those two already. If you want those refilled, I’m ringing them up,” he answers, keeping his cool.
“I-I didn’t–”
“Yeah you did, so pay for the drinks and get the fuck away from here before I get you kicked out.”
The guy grumbles under his breath, but hands his card over at last and once the payment is done he disappears. Harry hopes he won’t see him again.
“Styles, break time!”
Clint, the manager’s head pops out from the back and then disappears. Harry nods and then nudges Jesse.
“I’m out,” he nods towards the back and Jesse takes his place with a nod, then the other two bartenders move as well so they cover the length of the bar equally while Harry is gone.
He washes his hand, just smiles when two girls at the end of the bar try to catch his attention and then he walks out of the chaos. Grabbing his phone from the break room he heads out to the back to get some fresh air.
They have a few bottle totes next to the backdoor that they use as chairs, Harry plops down on one and leans forward, resting his elbows on his thighs as he scrolls through his phone aimlessly. All the other bartenders use this time to have a cig but Harry quit a year ago so he usually just tries to turn his mind off before he has to head back in.
On Instagram he only follows his close friends and family, so his feed is not too full of new content every time he opens it. He has a few thousand followers though, women tend to find his social media easily after he caught their eyes on their night out and in hopes of a follow back they hit the follow button on his profile, but he ignores these all the time.
He answers a text message from his sister and reads some news before heading back five minutes before the end of his break. He washes his face with cold water in the bathroom and then chugs some water before putting his phone back in his locker and heading out, taking his usual spot behind the bar again.
It’s usually too hectic for the bartenders to see what happens around the tables, their view is just the drunk, thirsty customers demanding more drinks, so when the line eases up a bit and Harry actually has a moment to look around, he likes to check the faces, noting familiar and new ones.
Jesse asks for some help when a guy orders ten beers, so Harry moves to the tap and starts pouring one after the other, his gaze roaming around the room.
The Golden Bar is a popular spot with it’s modern interior that’s mixed with some industrial vibes, giving the whole place a unique vibe. They have plenty of space for tables and even a small dance floor with a DJ. It’s been a hot spot around town for a while now and Harry likes seeing all the different people that come each night out to have fun.
It’s the usual crowd tonight, lots of friend groups, some smaller, some bigger, there’s quite a few people dancing as well. He knows there is a bachelorette party somewhere in the back, he’s seen the bride with a tiara on earlier.
He is pouring the last beer when his eyes swipe over a group on the far left.
Five girls sit at a round table that’s full of empty and half empty glasses, they are laughing and talking over the music, nothing extraordinary, but Harry’s attention settles on one of them.
She is sitting facing him, but a little sideway, the first thing he notices is how beautiful her features are. Soft and delicate, they have a kind of elegance he doesn’t see often. She is wearing just enough makeup to enhance her natural beauty and bring out her pretty eyes.
All the other girls are wearing short, revealing dresses, which is not an unusual sight here, but she is dressed differently. Her tight, black top has a wider neckline that flashes the entire length of her collarbones. Harry can’t see her waist from the table, but underneath he spots some wide-legged trousers, the kind he sees on women who work at fancy offices. She has a few rings adorning her fingers and he spots a small hoop earring peeking out from under her hair.
She looks elegant and powerful, all while her smile is so soft and warm, Harry can’t look away even from this far.
“Hey! What are you doing?!”
Jesse’s voice snaps him out of his trance and he realizes that beer is running down the glass and his hand as well.
“Sorry,” he mumbles, quickly fixing the mess he just made, handing Jesse the last beer. While Jesse takes care of the customer Harry moves to the sink to wash the sticky liquor off his hands and in the meantime he sneaks another glance at the woman.
All her friends are drinking colorful cocktails, while she is sipping on a martini, a usual one, not the pornstar version. Even her drink is classy, Harry notes and can’t stop himself from smiling as he dries his hands off.
“You alright, mate?” Jesse asks, walking up to him.
“Yeah, just got distracted,” he shrugs it off and they don’t have much time to discuss, because a bigger group walks up to the bar.
For the next about half an hour, he forgets about the woman in the back, work gets hectic again and a group of older women stick around at the bar, having a blast flirting with Harry, who gladly gets in on the game, making them scream and laugh with his comebacks.
He turns away for just a minute to fix another drink to one of the ladies and when he turns back he almost drops the grass, because the woman he stared at before is now standing at the bar, patiently waiting for her turn.
“Here you go,” he places the drink on the counter and then tries to hide his excitement that he can talk to the mysterious woman next.
The group moves to a table that just got freed up and this allows the woman to move over to the spot in front of Harry.
“Hi! What can I get for you?” he asks, shouting over the music. She grabs onto the edge of the counter and leans closer, the action makes him move forward as well and he gets a wisp of her perfume, something sweet and intoxicating.
“Can I get a water, but can you disguise it as something alcoholic?”
He arches an eyebrow at her request. She chuckles seeing his expression and a grin tugs on his lips at the sound.
Fuck, she is even hotter up close, he thinks to himself.
“Is someone trying to get you drunk against your will?” he asks, his hands already working on the drink, he knows exactly how to make her request though, it’s not the first time someone asked for a disguised drink.
“Nope, I just have to be up early, but I don’t want my friends to call me a workaholic.” She rolls her eyes.
“I have devastating news for you, then.”
“Really?” Her eyebrows raise at his words.
“Yeah. You need new friends and a new job.”
She chuckles at his suggestion and Harry mentally high fives himself for making her laugh again.
Come on Styles, work that charm.
“They are alright. Just want to spend more time with me,” she shrugs with a smile, while Harry tinkers with her drink as long as possible so he can talk some more to her.
“Okay, then what about your job?”
“I love my job.” Her eyes light up and it brings a smile to his face too.
“What do you do?”
“I’m… I’m a chef,” she answers with a bit of hesitation. Harry can’t hide his surprise at her answer. “What?” she asks, tilting her head to the side with a knowing smirk.
“Nothing, you just didn’t… give off chef vibes,” he admits with a chuckle. Now he can’t drag the making of her drink any longer, so he places it in front of her, hoping she will stick around for a bit longer. She wraps her hand around the glass and Harry holds his breath back as she shifts her weight from one leg to the other, but at last, she stays.
“What kind of vibes did I give you then?”
Harry shamelessly leans closer so he can drag his gaze down her body and check her out before pursing his lips and finally answering.
“I can see you being in charge, you look like you’re the boss somewhere.” She laughs at his statement, his grin widening.
“So I look bossy?” she arches an eyebrow at him.
“In the best way possible. You can boss me around anytime.” Placing a hand over his heart he gives her his most charming look and judging from the way she is trying to hide her smile, it’s working.
“How much for the…” She examines her drink, trying to figure out what it’s disguised as.
“Vodka spritz,” Harry helps her out. “Let’s make a deal.”
“A deal?” She tilts her head to the side curiously.
“Yes. Promise me I’ll talk to you at least once more tonight and your drink is free and I’m also not busting you for drinking water. Let’s call it a Happy Hour deal.”
“Ah, are you blackmailing me now?” she asks with a cheeky smile.
“I would never,” he answers with his most innocent look.
“Alright, then see you later…”
“Harry.” He sticks a hand over the bar that she takes.
“Y/N. Thanks for the Happy Hour.”
“Enjoy your vodka spritz, Y/N,” he winks at her before she walks back to her friends.
The clock hits eleven and the bar is still buzzing, it probably won’t die down until at least one am. Harry is taking one order after the other, shakers are thrown into the air continuously as the guys make a show out of making drinks, amazing the people at the bar. Harry barely even puts the jigger down, it’s practically glued to his hands as he keeps making cocktails.
But all along, he keeps finding himself glancing in the direction of one particular table.
Whenever someone stands in his view, he quickly serves that person to free up the spot so he can steal glances at her. Only this time he catches her looking sometimes as well.
Y/N. What a beautiful name, he thinks. Suits her well.
He can only pray she will hold up her end of the deal and when she returns to the bar he will make sure to work all his charm on her and at least get her number. He hasn’t done this in a while, while women love to flirt with him while he works, he doesn’t take up on their offers to join them for the night once his shift ends. But something about Y/N feels different.
When he spots her standing from the table his heart leaps, thinking that she might come back to the bar, but instead she heads over to the dancefloor with two of her friends when the DJ starts playing some reggaeton music and once they start dancing, Harry is having a hard time focusing on whatever drink he is mixing up.
Her body is moving perfectly along the music and Harry has the chance to take her figure in fully finally. She is curvy, thick thighs, some visible extra on her stomach, soft curves adorning her hips and waist, clearly not a size 2, but Harry is mesmerized by her. Instantly, his mind wanders how her soft body would feel against his if he was there, dancing with her, his palm is itching to touch her, to feel the curve of her waist and back. He would do anything to feel her move against him
Y/N’s gaze finds him from across the room and she can’t hide a smile at his intense stare, but she just keeps dancing, letting the music take over her movements.
“Dude, your jaw is on the floor.” Jesse pokes Harry’s side teasingly, bringing him back from the dancefloor.
“Shut up,” he rolls his eyes, but can’t hide his smile as he forces his attention back at the margarita he is making, Jesse laughing at him before taking the next order.
Y/N doesn’t appear at the bar for another hour. Harry starts to think she won’t keep up her end of the deal and then Harry sees her and her friends leaving the table and he panics that he will never see her again, but he sees her say something to one of her friends, they keep walking towards the door while she makes her way over to the bar.
“Leaving already?” Harry asks, trying his best not to sound as disappointed as he feels.
“Harriet is talking about her ex, this is always our cue to take her home,” she says, nodding towards her friends who are walking out of the place as they talk. “So, is this the part where you ask for my number?”
Harry’s lips part in surprise.
“Yes?” It comes out more like a question as he chuckles. “Would you give it to me if I asked?”
“Why don’t you give it a try?” She flashes an angelic smile and Harry is sure his cheeks are turning pink. This woman is so hot and intimidating, he feels like he is just a teenager, shooting his shot at his friend’s sister he stands no chance with.
Harry clears his throat and leans onto the bar.
“I think I need your number, I desperately need help with cooking, do you know someone who can help me?”
She laughs at his words and then places a napkin on the counter, slipping it over to him.
“Thanks for the vodka spritz, Harry,” she smiles, hiking her purse higher on her shoulder as she turns around and follows her friends out of the bar.
Harry grabs the napkin that has the bar’s logo on it, turns it around and there it is. Her number is written on it with something that looks like eyeliner. It’s smudged, but readable. As soon as his shift ends Harry grabs his phone from his locker, punches in the number and then sends a text.
HARRY: Ma’am, I’m afraid you forgot to pay for your vodka spritz.
He doesn’t expect a reply, she said she has work early in the morning and it’s two am, but just when he is walking out to his car, his phone buzzes and he is surprised, but also excited to see a message from her.
Y/N: Oh no, what can we do to solve this problem?
HARRY: I’m afraid we must meet up as soon as possible so you can pay the bill.
Y/N: Agreed.
Harry’s smile just keeps growing as he starts the car and finally heads home.
***
For the hundredth time, Harry checks his hair in the mirror that hangs on the wall of his favorite coffee place as he waits for his order to be ready. He taps on the screen of his phone and makes sure he still has plenty of time to get to the park. He is punctual in general, but on a first date he is extra cautious to make it on time.
“Styles!” the barista calls out, placing the two cups on the counter that Harry snatches up and then he is on his way.
It’s been four days since Y/N was in the bar with her friends. Four days of practically non stop texting and he just fell for the woman even more as he got to know her. She is funny, witty, smart and easily the most interesting person he has met in a long time.
Their schedules made it a bit hard to find a time when they are both free, they are meeting up for a coffee and a walk in the park on her lunch break today, right before he has to head to work. They have about an hour, but Harry was eager to take it just so he can see her again.
When he reaches the fountain they agreed on meeting as he sits on the edge, places the two cups beside him and busies himself with twirling his rings around his fingers.
“Are those waters disguised as coffees?”
Harry’s head snaps up at her voice and there she is, wearing a loose white t-shirt and jeans with a bright smile. Harry stands and then hesitates, unsure how to greet her, but she is quick to overcome it, pulling him into a short, but warm hug.
“Hi. This is yours, it’s not water,” Harry chuckles, handing her the cup and they start strolling down the walkway across the park. “Are you having a busy day?”
“It’s alright. I like my job,” she smiles down at her cup first, then up at Harry. He can’t help but mirror her smile.
“How did you end up being a chef?”
“Um, I always liked cooking, I think it’s such an important part of everyone’s life and so many people don’t see how good it could be. It’s creative, versatile, there’s something for everyone and… Sorry, I can get carried away,” she chuckles nervously.
“No, no, no! Go on, I’m curious!”
She peeps up at him, as if making sure he is serious and when she sees that she has his undivided attention, she continues.
“Food brings people together. A family dinner, a picnic with friends, cooking with your partner, these are usually great memories for everyone and I love the idea of being part of it.”
Harry is amazed by her enthusiasm for her profession. It’s all over her face how much she enjoys what she does and he is a sucker for this kind of love in one’s life.
“That’s amazing,” he smiles down at her, their eye contact holds a beat longer than what’s considered casual, but then a biker’s bell breaks the moment.
They walk around the park, talking about anything and everything until their cups empty out and it’s time for Y/N to go back to work and Harry to head to the bar.
“So, can I see you sometime again?” Harry asks, feeling like a nervous teenager asking the popular girl to prom.
“I would love that,” she nods with a smile. “How about… Are you working on Sunday?”
“Um, no. I’m free.”
“Okay, then I’ll text you the time and place.”
He is stunned at how easily he took control, but it’s also hot, he can’t deny that.
“Perfect.”
“Thanks for today, Harry.” They share another hug, both of them keeping the other locked in their arms a little longer before they say goodbye and part ways.
***
“Okay, you have a shit-eating grin on your face, what’s going on?”
Jesse leans against the counter next to Harry as he cuts lemon slices. The bar is open, but it’s way too early, only a few people linger around before the crowd thickens up at around seven.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he shrugs, but doesn’t even try to hide his smile.
“Does it have anything to do with that chick you were flirting with the other day?”
He is surprised Jesse noticed, but he sometimes picks up the most random things.
“Maybe.”
“Oh, you are so fucked!” Jesse laughs while clapping. “Have you met her since then?”
“We had coffee today.”
“And?” Jesse seems thirsty for more while Harry loves playing with him, so he just shrugs again. “Come on, man! You never hit on chicks here, I need to know more about the one who got you changing your ways.”
“What do you want to know?” he gives up chuckling, the lemon slices forgotten.
“Everything!”
“Okay, her name is Y/N Y/L/N and she is a chef.”
“When are you seeing her next?”
“Most likely on Sunday.”
“Dude, two dates in a week? You are so gone for her!” He playfully bumps his fist against Harry’s shoulder, who can only laugh at his friend’s enthusiasm about his love life.
“I just met her. Let’s just chill down for a minute.” Harry returns to the fruit prepping while Jesse doesn’t even bother to make it look like he is working.
“Sorry, I’m just glad you’re coming out of your shell. You’ve gotten way too comfortable being alone, I’m happy you’re finally putting yourself out there.”
“Just because I don’t take home drunk girls after all my shifts, doesn’t mean I’m comfortable being alone.” Harry gives him a knowing look, a message that he was talking about him. Jesse is known to take up on offers he gets from ladies at the bar and everyone likes to tease him about being a fuckboy now and then.
Jesse lets these comments go over his head every time.
“What’s her name? Y/N Y/L/N?” he asks, grabbing his phone from under the counter. He likes to ignore the no phone behind the bar rule. It wasn’t made because bartenders were on their phone too much, but they deal with so much liquids, spilling happens all the time and Clint would rather avoid paying for damaged phones every other week.
Jesse, however, doesn't care.
“What are you doing? Are you stalking her?” Harry asks as he cleans up the counter once everything is sliced and diced.
“You haven’t?” Jesse frowns, eyes glued to the screen.
“No, I’m not a creep. And I only found out her full name today.”
“I’m not a creep either, it’s public information,” he sings, then furrows his eyebrows, reading something. “Um, did you say she is a chef?”
“Yeah, why?”
“Did she also mention that she owns a restaurant with three Michelin stars?”
“What?” Harry drops the straws he was about to restock on the counter and moves over to Jesse to see what he is looking at.
It’s an article. On the website of… Forbes. The headline reads ‘Culinary Perfection: the Y/N Y/L/N effect’ and there’s a picture of her, one taken in front of her restaurant, she is smiling brightly, her hair shorter on the photo and Harry checks that the article is almost a year old.
“What the…”
Jesse doesn’t protest when Harry takes the phone from his hand and starts reading.
“At just 30, Y/N Y/L/N has done what most chefs spend a lifetime dreaming of. From humble beginnings in a small Marseille kitchen to training in some of Europe’s toughest brigades, Y/N carved her path with determination, vision, and a relentless devotion to bring people together with food.”
Harry can’t mask his shock. The article goes on and on about how much she has accomplished and how she is probably the future of modern cuisines that still keep in touch with tradition. It’s mentioned that she did start off as a chef, but she doesn’t work in the kitchen much anymore, only puts on her apron for special occasions, like when she was asked to cook for Natalie Portman or Michelle Obama.
“Holy shit,’ he breathes out, finally looking up at Jesse from the screen.
“Dude, she is like… a Food Royalty or something.”
“Oh fuck, why didn’t she tell me?”
“It’s not like she lied, practically, she is a chef.”
“Yeah, but it’s a major side info that she also owns a 3 Michelin star restaurant, don’t you think?”
“Excuse me! Can I get a vodka cranberry?” A woman waves them down and they realize a group has just walked in, so they have to return to work.
Jesse forgets about the article quite fast, but it gets stuck on Harry’s mind. He can’t stop thinking about why Y/N didn’t share this major info about herself. They have talked about work, quite a lot, but he doesn’t remember even a hint in her words. Why would she keep it a secret?
By the end of his shift he decides to wait for Sunday and ask her in person. He also convinces himself that there must be a good reason she didn’t tell him, he shouldn’t jump into conclusions, even though curiosity is eating him away.
And then, when he wakes up there’s a message waiting for him from Y/N. It’s the details about Sunday, she sent him a time and address. He quickly opens the map on his phone and checks where he is expected at. Then comes another shock.
It’s the address of her restaurant.
***
There’s a knock on the office’s door. Y/N calls out and a moment later Theresa’s head pops in.
“Hey boss, everything is wrapped up. I’m the last one to head out.”
Y/N puts the bills that she’s been scanning through aside as she smiles up at her, the manager of Y/N’s Kitchen.
“And you’re off until Wednesday, right?”
“Yes, ran through everything with Cece, she’s gonna do fine while I’m away.”
“Take care on your vacation.”
“Thanks, don’t stay too late!” Theresa waves before walking out, leaving Y/N as the last person in the restaurant.
On Sundays, Y/N’s Kitchen closes early. She wants all her staff to enjoy some free time at the end of the week. She also uses this time to catch up with paperwork, experiment a little in the kitchen for future menu changes. She loves this one afternoon and evening when it’s just her and what she worked so hard on. It’s like her personal time with her business.
Today however she will spend this one on one time a bit differently.
She quickly finishes up with the bills and then locks the office, not planning on doing anything paperwork related for the rest of the day. She then moves to the kitchen and starts prepping.
There’s no use denying her excitement about seeing Harry again. They’ve been talking non stop for a week now and though she was on the verge of giving up on dating for good, Harry is turning things over for her.
She’s been burned way too many times and lately she’s grown tired of having to pick herself up after a man used her and then dropped her when she wasn’t convenient for him anymore. It always ended the same way. She works too much. She is too successful. She cares too much about her business. She wants too much. She cares too much about food.
That last one hurt the most, because it wasn’t only a jab at her career, but her body as well. One fucker dared to comment on her size, assuming all she does is eat all day.
He got an untouched glass of gin&tonic in his face before she walked out on him.
Men had loved using her devotion to her business against her, no one actually understood what it meant to build it all up from nothing. Or when the blame wasn’t on her workaholic nature, jealousy stained them and they couldn’t deal with a woman more successful than them. She was just never good enough.
But things feel entirely different with Harry. When she is talking to him she feels… light. It might be because he doesn’t know about her real career yet, guilt has been eating her away whenever work came up, but she wanted to enjoy this early stage without having to worry about if the restaurant will stand between them.
She doesn’t actually think Harry would change if he finds out about her business, but she’s had enough bad experiences to want to delay it just a bit, she is hoping Harry will understand her reasoning.
***
When Harry arrives at the restaurant, he is surprised to see that it’s closed. He texts Y/N that he has arrived and her reply comes almost instantly, that she’ll be there in a minute. What he is not surprised about is that Y/N walks out of the closed restaurant.
“Hi,” she greets him with a nervous smile.
“Hello,” Harry smiles at her as they exchange a quick hug.
“Um, you don’t seem as shocked as I expected you to,” Y/N admits as they walk into the restaurant and she locks the door behind them so no one actually tries to come in.
“Well, I did see a particular Forbes article about you today, I admit. So I had some time to process the information that you’re not the kind of chef I thought you to be.”
“Let me start with how sorry I am for not telling you the whole truth. This has… nothing to do with you.”
They stand in the empty restaurant between the tables, the lights are not on, so it’s a lot dimmer than outside, but they can still see each other clearly.
“I had a lot of bad experiences, my job is not quite usual and it has definitely been an issue in the past for men. It’s basically second nature to me keeping it to myself what I actually do until I feel secure enough to share.”
She is worried Harry might take it to his heart that she didn’t tell him the whole truth, she kind of even regrets it.
Meanwhile, Harry is only hearing one thing: she feels secure around him.
“Is there anything else I should know about you?” he asks with a cheeky smile. “Are you secretly the president of a European country maybe?”
“No, I’m not,” she chuckles, shaking her head. “This is actually what I do.”
“Okay, then… thank you for trusting me with this information. What are we doing here today?” Harry curiously looks around the place before his gaze settles back on her.
“We’re going to cook.”
***
This is the fanciest looking dish Harry has ever had in front of him, let alone participated in the making of.
He was expecting for the kitchen to look like an absolute mess once the food is done, but it turns out that cooking with a professional changes quite a lot. Harry is amazed by how effortlessly Y/N moves around in the kitchen, her movements are perfectly timed and so precise, he can only watch her in awe, working her magic.
He can’t even name the outcome, even though she has told him what they are making several times while cooking.
“Crispy chickpea cake with saffron and rose harissa, grilled eggplant, pomegranate molasses glaze and labneh snow.” She repeats again as they look down at their final plates.
“Yeah, still not gonna remember it,” he chuckles. “Should we move to a table or…?”
“Actually, do you mind if we eat here? I kind of like eating in the kitchen.”
“I don’t mind at all,” he smiles and helps her pull two stools closer to the counter so they both can sit. She hands him a fork and they look at each other smiling, plate in hand, ready to taste. They burst out in laughter.
“You go first, I want to see how you like it!” She points at him with her fork, he nods and sinks his own fork into the crispy cake, taking the first bite.
He had no idea what to expect, Harry has never eaten anything even remotely close to this dish, but once the taste melts on his tongue, he can’t hide just how perfect it is. The inside of the cake is creamy, almost custardy, the eggplant is bitter at first, but it quickly turns sweet in his mouth. The pomegranate glaze is a surprise for him, it’s sharp and sultry, but goes absolutely perfectly with everything else.
“Fuck, this is amazing!” he groans, stuffing another bite into his face. Y/N chuckles and finally starts eating as well. “Did you come up with this or you learned this dish?”
“I experiment a lot. I love trying out new, unusual combinations and then figure out what would compliment it the best.”
Harry’s plate is forgotten for a bit as he watches Y/N enjoy her own dinner while talking passionately about her love for food and cooking. He has always found dedication a virtue he tends to gravitate towards and right now Y/N is pulling him in with her words without even noticing probably.
“What is it?” she asks when she realizes Harry is staring at her. Heat crawls up her neck and she almost instantly regrets talking so much about cooking. “Sorry, I can get carried away.”
“No, no. Don’t apologize. It’s great seeing someone be so passionate about what they do. I like it.”
Y/N can’t hide her smile, not that she would want to. They share a look that talks without words, then return to eating.
When everything is gone, Harry starts to gather the plates, moving towards the sink.
“Oh, we have a dishwasher, we can just load it.”
“I want to feel useful, let me at least clean the plates. You can put the rest into the washer.” Harry places a hand dramatically over his heart, giving her puppy eyes.
“You were useful, you helped me cook!”
“No, I stood by the side for most of it and watched you like a toddler.” Y/N opens her mouth to protest, but Harry cuts her off, holding a hand up. “Nope, I’m not giving in. Load the machine while I wash these.”
She gives up and shakes her head with a breathy chuckle as she does what he said. Since she started the loading while cooking, a habit of hers, she finishes quite fast and stops next to him, assessing the work he is doing at the sink.
“Ah, you missed a spot right there,” she points at a perfectly clean spot, trying to keep a straight face, but she fails, when Harry’s mouth hangs open, pretending to be hurt.
“Now I don’t mind I didn’t help that much, you’re bossy!”
“No, I just like my kitchen clean,” she grins cheekily at him to which his answer is… Splashing her.
Y/N’s jaw drops open, wiping the water off her face, looking down at her shirt that now has wet spots all over.
“You did not just splash me in my own kitchen!”
“Oh, I think I just did.” Harry’s devilish grin is ominous and Y/N notices that his hands are under the stream of water again, getting ready to attack again.
“Harry, no,” she warns him, though she has nothing to return the attack or even protect herself. For once, it’s a disadvantage that she keeps the kitchen so clean, because she can’t just grab a random pan off the counter to shield herself, nothing is in her reach. Then she notices that Harry has grabbed the head of the pull-out tap and her eyes widen. “No!”
“I think you need to be cleaned as well, Y/N.”
“You can’t do that, i-it’s–”
“I think I can,” he smirks, angling his body towards her. “And I think I am doing it.”
Without another warning, he pulls on the tap and it’s followed by Y/N’s scream as the water hits her. She tries to squirm away, but Harry’s free hand grabs her wrist and pulls her against his front as water sprays all over both of them.
“Stop! Okay! I give up! The plate was actually clean!” she shrieks, wiggling in his hold. Her words are followed by the rumble of his laughter before he finally lets the tap pull back and he shuts the water off.
“I bet no one ever dared to do this to you here,” Harry grins down at her as she wipes her forehead with the back of her hand.
“No, this is a first,” she chuckles, looking up at him.
In that moment, they both realize just how close they are. Harry still has an arm curled around her, keeping her in his embrace, her front pressed against his chest, the wet fabric of their shirts sticking together. He can see how her eyelashes curl, rimming her mesmerizing eyes. She lays her hands out on his chest softly, his heartbeat thumping under her warm touch. Harry doesn’t want to miss this chance to finally kiss her, but he also doesn’t want to rush her.
So slowly, barely noticeably, he moves his face closer so she can tell what his intention is and then he waits for her reaction. Her gaze drops down to his lips and when he runs his tongue over them, a soft sigh escapes her throat before she cranes her neck, angling her head so her mouth is perfectly lined up with his, leaving the last move for Harry.
And he makes it without hesitation.
It’s just a soft touch at first, lips melting together gently, feeling up each other before he starts moving. One kiss, another one and then another one, his tongue swipes across her bottom lip and she gladly opens her mouth so they can deepen what they started.
The wet fabric of his shirt feels cold under her touch when she moves her hands to his shoulders, his hands finding their way to her waist, fingers sinking into the softness. Harry thinks about just how perfectly her body fits into his arms and palms, how her curves were drawn probably in his dream and now he can actually touch them.
He moves one hand to her face, gently taking her jaw in his hold, angling her head more to the side so he can taste even more of her. Goosebumps run over her arms when his fingers dance over her sides, his thumb teasingly grazing the side of her breasts, that tiny touch makes her nipples harden against her bra.
They push and pull each other, moving around, pressing the other against the counter before they turn over. Harry would love nothing more than to take it further, but he has a feeling he should take it slower. If it wasn’t for Jesse’s snooping around, he would have found out about the restaurant just a few hours ago.
Not too willingly, but he slows it down until he can pull back, his forehead resting against her. She doesn’t protest against stopping, so he assumes she agrees with the pace he is setting. When he opens his eyes and looks down at her swollen lips pride rises in his chest, knowing he did it.
“We should get dessert,” he suggests in a whisper. She smiles up at him, nodding shortly.
“I know a great ice-cream place nearby.”
“I’m sold,” he grins and pecks her lips once more before pulling away at last.
***
Y/N is smitten.
Sitting at a table with her friends in The Golden Bar once again, she keeps finding herself glancing over to the bar where one particular bartender is relentlessly mixing drink after drink, definitely catching every female’s attention near him.
But he only cares for one though.
When her friends suggested they return to The Golden Bar, because the cocktails were so good, she didn’t put up a fight. She hasn’t told them about Harry yet, it’s been only a few weeks since they met, they’ve had a few more dates since the time they cooked together in Y/N’s Kitchen, but the summer’s been pretty busy for both of them, so they have to work around each other’s schedules all the time.
Harry, as if he could sense her gaze on him, looks up from the drink he is making, eyes landing on her across the room and he flashes her the sweetest grin, even adds a wink before returning his attention to the cocktail. Just this one look can turn her into a giddy teenager.
She hasn’t seen him at work since the night they met and she kind of forgot just how hot he looks throwing the shaker around, mixing cocktails while putting on a show for the customers, he seems to be in his element behind the bar.
“I think he is into you.” One of her friends, Jenny pokes her side when she catches her looking at him. She is quick to turn away, though there’s no use denying that she was ogling him, again.
“You think so?” She smirks down at the table.
“Yeah! He keeps staring at you ever since we arrived.”
“I’ll tell you a secret.” Y/N leans back and closer to Jenny, who mirrors her, so they can talk without the others hearing, though they are way too occupied swiping on Bumble on someone’s phone. “I’m actually dating him.”
“What? The hot bartender?” Jenny’s eyes grow wide, head snapping to the side to take a look at him. Conveniently, Harry is looking right her way at that moment, as if he knew they were talking about him.
“Yes, the hot bartender,” Y/N nods chuckling.
“When did that happen?”
“Last time we were here he asked for my number. We had a few dates since then.”
“Oh my God, Y/N, why didn’t you tell me?” she gapes at her, even smacking her arm playfully.
“Why didn’t she tell you?” Piper chimes in and that turns everyone else’s attention to Y/N at the table, Alessia and Izumi tune into the discussion as well.
“Y/N is dating the hot bartender!” Jenny outs her right away, earning a round of gasps from the other girls.
“Wait, the cute one with the tattoos?” Izumi asks for confirmation, her head turning towards the bar as well, along with everyone else’s. Harry glances over again in that moment and when he sees all women staring at him, he freezes, shooting a questioning look back at Y/N, but she just shakes her head chuckling.
“Yes. We’ve had a few dates since we were here last time. Sorry I didn’t tell you, I was just… I guess I wanted to see how it would go.”
“And how is it going?” Alessia wiggles her eyebrows at her.
“Good,” is all she says, but they know her well enough to understand what’s behind that one word.
They have been friends since high school, their odd little group formed when they were put into a group project together and then they just never drifted apart, not even when all five of them went to different colleges and ended up in entirely different careers as well. Now they try their best to meet up once a month, carrying on their bond even as adults.
“What are we doing here then? We should be up at the bar so he can see you being hot and you should show all the women who are flirting with him that he is yours!” Piper is already gathering her drink and purse, ready to fight her way to the bar.
“Okay, wait!” she chuckles, holding her hands up before they all get carried away. “There’s no room at the bar.”
“I’ll make some,” Izumi shrugs and you know she actually means that.
“And…” she sighs, leaning back in her seat. “It’s not like we’re official or anything.”
The dates have been amazing. She loves spending time with him and she can tell they are heading towards something… more. But nothing has been said out loud and she is not quite sure what Harry thinks of labeling it.
“You have to go up there and show him you want him to step his game up. Come on, let’s take this party to the bar.” This time, Piper doesn’t get stopped when she stands with her drink in her hands.
The five of them push their way over to the bar and Izumi did not joke when she said she would make room. Somehow, they miraculously get two barstools so Y/N and Jenny take those while the other free girls stand around them. Harry is still taking care of another customer’s order, but judging from the smirk on his lips, he has noticed the group already.
“Excuse me! We would like to order!” Piper waves at him once he finishes up with the order and he doesn’t protest as he walks over to them.
He is unsure how to act. Harry knew Y/N and her friends would be at the bar tonight, but they didn’t quite talk about how they should handle each other’s company with the girls around. Now he is stuck wishing he could lean over the counter and kiss her, acting like she is not the only woman he wants to look at among all the other women around the bar.
“Hello ladies, what can I get for you?”
Izumi sighs, hearing his British accent and Y/N can already feel embarrassment crawling up her spine, knowing the girls will not hold back now that he is right in front of them.
“Five tequila shots and surprise this beautiful lady over here,” Piper winks at him, nodding towards Y/N.
“I’m sorry,” Y/N exhales. “I told them that we are–”
“That you swept her off her feet!” Alessia chimes in. Harry chuckles as he starts the order.
“Did I?” he asks, peeking at Y/N.
“You did,” she nods shortly with a small smile.
“Good. Because she did the same to me,” he adds, making Y/N’s friends cheer as she just lets her head hang low while she chuckles. “Alright, here you are, ladies. Five tequila shots and a vodka spritz for Y/N.”
Her gaze is glued to Harry as she takes a sip of her drink which includes actual alcohol this time. The group then tosses the shots back, lingering at the bar for a little longer, ordering another round of shots before the DJ starts playing some nostalgic hits from their teenage years, so they move over to the dance floor, now that all of them are kind of buzzed from the drinks.
Y/N often finds herself glancing over at Harry behind the bar, already finding him looking at her dance with her friends. It seems like the smile is permanently etched onto his face, but after a few sexier songs, she notices the lust in his eyes as well.
Their dates so far didn’t go further than some heavy makeout sessions. There weren’t any chances for spending the night together because of their opposite work schedules and the waiting has been growing their want for each other day by day.
Now Harry can hardly focus on his work when Y/N is dancing in his sight, her curves moving seductively to the rhythm, urging him to abandon his post behind the bar and just claim her as his.
Unfortunately, he is not the only one to admire her on the dancefloor. When a guy slowly moves up to her and starts dancing next to her clearly with the intention of getting closer, Harry suddenly wants to march over for an entirely different reason.
“Your eyes are throwing fire, mate,” Jesse teases him, seeing the deathly stare he is sending the guy that’s trying hard to get Y/N to dance with her, though she keeps resisting. Harry only grunts in reply, grabbing a bottle of liquor a little more aggressive than he usually does.
He loses track of her for a few minutes, because a girl can barely explain what she actually wants in her drink. When he looks up next, he sees no sign of Y/N or the guy on the dancefloor. A bit of panic starts rising in his chest, he is already contemplating asking to go on a break just so he can look around for her, but then he hears her voice.
“Hi there, can I get a glass of water?”
Y/N is standing by the bar, her manicured fingers drumming on the counter and Harry doesn’t even try to hide his relief upon seeing her, without the guy.
“Of course. Everything alright?” he asks, while grabbing a glass and filling it with soda.
“Sure. It was just getting a little too… crowded.”
“Where are the others?”
“Bathroom or smoking, we are having a break,” she shrugs. Harry places the tall glass of water in front of her and when she takes it, his hand moves to her wrist.
“We’re closing in an hour. How long are you planning to stay?”
“I don’t know. Izumi is pretty tired, I think they will start calling Ubers in half an hour.”
Harry nods with a tight smile and she catches up on it quite fast.
“Why?” she asks, tilting her head slightly to the side.
“Are you tired too?”
“A little.”
“I was thinking that maybe you could… you know what, forget it. Just let me know when you’re leaving, okay?”
“I would love to stay until you’re off, Harry.” She didn’t need him to actually say it, she knew this is what he was thinking about, but he was too nervous to ask her to wait.
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah. Maybe you can teach me how to make something once the place is closed.”
Harry’s grin grows wide as he nods. Not caring about the surroundings anymore, he leans over the bar and she gladly moves closer as well until they meet in a sweet, kind of sweaty, but very much needed kiss.
“Oh no! My eyes!” Jesse shrieks joking, while a few other people whistle at them. They both smile into the kiss before pulling back.
“Shut up, you idiot!” Harry punches his arm, that makes him pretend like he was hurt terribly, but Harry just rolls his eyes at his dramatic act.
“I’ll go find the others.” Y/N takes her drink and starts backing away from the bar.
“Okay, see you later.” He winks at her before the crowd swallows her.
***
When the place is cleared out an hour later and the music has died down, the staff starts to quickly clean up before everyone heads home. Harry, on the other side goes to the back door and as he steps out into the alley, he immediately spots Y/N waiting for him.
“Hey there,” he grins, holding the door open for her. When she is about to pass by him, he grabs her by the waist and pulls her in for a kiss before they both walk back inside.
It’s odd for Y/N to see the bar this empty and lifeless. The staff has left so it’s just the two of them, the lights are only on above the bar, nowhere else.
“Be careful, this is my territory.” Harry flashes a devilish smirk as Y/N is curiously looking around, the bar seems different from this angle and she can see what’s under the counter.
“This feels illegal,” she whispers, as if anyone could hear her. Harry chuckles at her words and stepping closer he kisses her shortly.
“So, what should be the last cocktail of the day?”
“Make me a fancy looking margarita.”
“Spicy?”
“Spicy.”
“Fancy looking spicy margarita, got it,” he nods, smirking.
Harry makes sure to involve her in the making of the drink, though she is still tipsy, giggling whenever she messes something up. Then she asks him to show her his best tricks and she even claps and whistles for him when he entertains her with some pretty difficult-looking flair skills.
Then Harry pours the liquor into two glasses and hands her one.
“This really looks fancy,” she smiles up at him happily.
“Do the taste test then.”
She takes a tiny sip at first, the spiciness hits her tongue and her eyes go wide as she looks up at him.
“Oh, this is good!”
“Yeah?” he chuckles, sipping on his own drink.
“I love this. Maybe I should make a bar at the restaurant. Would you come work for me?”
“You’d be my boss then?” Harry arches an eyebrow.
“Of course. I’m an excellent boss,” she grins proudly before taking another sip from her drink.
“Mm, I’m sure about that. But there’s something else I’d like you to be.”
“What is that?” she asks innocently, oblivious to where he is about to take the conversation. He brings his glass to his lips, but doesn’t drink, just smirks cheekily before answering.
“My girlfriend.”
Her eyes go wide and then her face softens, she even pouts her lips, placing her drink to the counter beside her.
“For real?” Her reaction is definitely affected by the alcohol she has consumed tonight, she wouldn’t have let her feelings show this freely otherwise.
“Yeah,” he nods with a soft chuckle, putting his own drink to the side.
“But we haven’t even had sex!”
“I know,” he laughs, feeling his cheeks heating up at her words. They haven’t, she is right, though he has thought about it an obscene amount of times the past weeks, all while trying to stay a true gentleman. But his shower could definitely tell just how much he’s thought about it. “Do you have work in the morning?”
She shakes her head, slowly catching on what he is thinking about.
“Your place or mine?” she simply asks.
“Where would you feel more comfortable?” His hands slip to her waist, pulling her against him, nose nuzzling into her hair as she leans into his embrace, her arms circling around his neck.
“Probably mine,” she softly answers. “Let’s call an Uber.” She is already reaching into her purse to grab her phone, but he stops her quickly, hands wrapping around her wrists.
“Hey, you haven’t even answered my question yet,” he protests.
“I’ll let you guess this one, based on the fact that I’m about to have sex with you.” She gives him an arched brow, earning a chuckle from him.
“I do have a strong guess, but… maybe I’m an old fashioned guy. I want to hear it from you.”
She finds it cute, how his cheeks are turning pink. She enjoys seeing this side of him, all night when she watched him behind the bar he looked so confident and in his element, but this version of him… She is hoping it’s only reserved for her.
Squaring her shoulders she blinks up at him innocently.
“I would love to be your girlfriend,” she says and watches as his grin grows wider on his handsome face. “Now can we go home?”
“Yes,” he nods, kissing her lips shortly but passionately.
The Uber arrives quite fast and it’s not a long drive to Y/N’s place. They make out a little, giggle when they notice the driver peeking back at them, but try their best to avoid being inappropriate. When they finally arrive Harry is right in her heels as they make their way up to her apartment and when Y/N is fumbling with her keys at the door, he jumps on the opportunity to press up against her from behind, kissing down the side of her neck.
“If you keep doing that I won’t be able to unlock the door,” she chuckles breathily, but it quickly turns into a moan when he sucks on one specific spot.
“Fine by me, I could fuck you against this door right now.” His low murmur starts a fire in her and though the thought is tempting, she would rather not have her neighbors come out because she is moaning loudly in the hallway in the middle of the night.
Willing all her power she finally unlocks the door and they practically fall inside. It’s a blind game as they kick the front door closed and make their way into her bedroom while the kissing never halters. Clothes start to peel off and they share giggles every time they bump into something and when they finally fall onto her bed they are both shirtless and his hands are fumbling with the zipper of her pants. His lips are traveling down her neck, he is already high on her taste and he hasn’t even tasted what he’s been thinking about for weeks now. When he wedges a thigh between her legs and her throbbing core can grind against it she arches her back with a moan at the sensation and he takes the opportunity to slip a hand underneath her, his fingers start working the clasp on her bra, but suddenly, she tenses.
She feels safe with him. Nothing he did or said has raised any red flags, but his past relationships still haunt her despite all the work she has done to love herself as much as possible. The voices are still there in her head, messing with her thoughts whenever she finds herself in a vulnerable situation, like baring her body in front of a man.
Harry notices the change in her instantly, his fingers move from the clasp and he pulls back so he can look at her face.
“Everything alright?” he asks, out of breath.
“Yeah, yeah,” she nods, but not convincing enough.
“We don’t have to do this, if you’re not ready, Y/N.” His voice is soft and understanding and she almost lets out a chuckle, because he is talking about stopping while she can very obviously feel his erection pressing against her.
“No, no, I’m fine, I promise. I just…” Her chest deflates with a frustrated groan. “It’s not easy for me to get comfortable for the first time with someone.”
Harry is holding himself up on his arms, his eyes searching her expression, eyebrows furrowed.
“Bad experiences?” he asks and she nods. “An ex?”
“I didn’t make the best choices in the past when it came to men. I had… There was one in particular who liked to… talk about my body.”
She doesn’t have to elaborate for Harry to know. And he absolutely hates the idea that someone made her feel less than what she is, because to him, she is… everything.
“I’m sorry you had to experience something like that. And while I can’t take that away, I can assure you that you never have to worry about it with me. I’m quite literally obsessed with you, the way you are.” He pecks her lips tenderly. “In fact, I can’t fucking believe I pulled you.”
She can’t help, but laugh at that and he smirks, seeing he successfully lightened the mood.
“What if I pulled you?” She challenges him. He pretends to think about it for a moment.
“Let me have this one thing. I want to shower in the glory that I pulled the most gorgeous woman who ever walked into the bar.”
Though she rolls her eyes, she feels giddy at his words and with that he successfully eased her nerves.
“Alright. I’ll give you this one,” she smiles at him and pulls him down by his neck, kissing his lips softly, but it quickly turns into something hungrier.
When Harry’s hand returns to her bra clasp he pulls back just enough so he can look at her, silently asking for her permission, which she gives with a nod. Her bra flies across the room a moment later, baring her chest entirely to his greedy eyes and he swears he could come just by looking at her. She is full and curvy, so perfect and Harry wants to worship her in every possible way.
An obscenely pornographic moan slips out of her mouth when his tongue swirls one of her nipples, his hand playing with the other. He takes his time, kissing and sucking, mapping every square inch of her body before moving on.
His lips return to hers, but just until they get rid of the rest of their clothes. She only gets a touch of his cock, earning a rigged groan before he moves lower on her, lying on his stomach in front of her parted legs. He teases her drenched pussy with two fingers at first, checking all her reactions to see what gets her going the most and when he gets a hang of it, he adds his mouth into the game. She is whimpering and moaning, hands grabbing his hair when he touches an extremely reactive spot.
The sight of her, gradually falling apart under his touch is easily one of the best things he has ever witnessed and for a moment he wonders how he even existed without this experience.
He doesn’t stop until she comes on his tongue, the sweetness of her orgasm quickly becoming his favorite taste.
When he climbs back up she is still trying to catch her breath, so he takes it slow at first, but when her hands wrap around his cock the struggle to hold himself back becomes irresistible. She tries to turn them over, in which she succeeds, but when she starts moving lower on him and he realizes what her intention is she stops her.
“Uh, I don’t think I will last long even without your pretty mouth.” He wipes his thumb across her bottom lip and her tongue darts out, touching the pad of his finger and his cock twitches from the sight. This beautiful woman, sitting on his lap entirely naked, ready to do whatever makes him satisfied and he can still see the glow of her orgasm on her face.
He knows there’s no going back for him.
“So you don’t want a blowjob?” she asks with pouty lips.
“Oh, believe me, I absolutely want one,” he chuckles. “But if you do that, I’m gone and I would rather fuck you.”
“Just a little taste?” she begs, already moving slowly lower, her hands wrapping around his cock. He whines at the touch and struggles to think straight.
Maybe just a little, he thinks to himself.
“Okay,” he breathes out and she doesn’t waste a moment, goes in boldly, slipping as much of his length into her mouth as possible at first and he gasps for air at the sudden sensation.
She is not messing around, she knows he won’t let himself come in her mouth, but she still wants as much of it as possible. Her eyes water when she pushes even further, the head of his cock hitting the back of her throat.
“Shit, okay, I can’t.” He pulls her up in a frenzy and she just blinks at him innocently, like she did nothing, but he was on the verge of falling apart. “You’re gonna be the death of me,” he groans, pulling her down for a kiss and turning them over so he is on top again. She grins against his mouth proudly, loving how much effect she has on him. Hooking a leg around his hips she pulls him closer and he whimpers when his cock slips between her folds, her arousal coating his length.
“Wait, wait,” he whispers and pulling back he moves off the bed. He grabs his pants from the floor and fishes a condom out of his wallet.
She pushes herself up on her eyebrows and watches him kneel on the mattress while rolling the condom on. The sight is glorious, she is obsessed with how fitting his presence is in her life already, like it’s not his first time in her bedroom, naked and ready to fuck her. She already knows she won’t want to let him go, ever.
Harry climbs back over her, capturing her lips in a sweet kiss while he lowers his lips between her open legs. He pulls back and searches her eyes once again.
“Everything alright?” he asks, wanting to make sure she feels just as good as he is.
“Yeah,” she nods, smiling, brushing his hair out of his forehead.
“You’re so beautiful, Y/N,” he whispers against her lips and reaching down between their bodies, he positions himself and a moment later his head is pushing inside of her.
She gasps at the sensation, her walls are stretching around him as he slowly pushes in inch by inch.
“Fuck, I-I won’t last long,” he chuckles nervously when he is all the way inside of her, his forehead dropping to her shoulder as he struggles to keep himself together.
“Ten minutes?” she breathes out, still adjusting to his size. Harry whines.
“More like three,” he answers, half jokingly. She chuckles.
“Let’s aim for five,” she negotiates, running her nails down his back, a shudder following her movements down his spine.
Harry pulls back, then pushes in again and quickly falls into a pace that feels just perfect for her as well and when he hits an angle that makes her toes curl she gasps for air.
“Okay, three might be enough for me too!” she rushes out, making him laugh, but it dies down quickly, when he can already feel his orgasm nearing.
He tries his best to hold back and not seem like a teenager who is having sex for the first time, but she just feels so heavenly, it might as well be the second time losing his virginity. It’s like she was made for him entirely, she is everything he has ever wanted.
“Fuck, I’m so close,” she gasps, arms hooking around his neck as she pulls him down, his face burying into the crook of her neck. He is on the verge, desperate to let go, reaching down between their bodies his fingers find her clit and he starts drawing circles, adding to the sensation and that’s exactly what she needs to finally tip over the edge.
His name rolls down her tongue over and over again as she gasps for air, her body arches underneath him and feeling her walls pulse around him is the last straw for him.
“Fuck!” he groans, his thrusts fall out of rhythm, he pushes deep once, twice and the third time he stills, buried in her softness.
Then he collapses on top of her, like a ragdoll. Her arms envelop him in a hot and sweaty hold, enjoying his weight that’s pushing her into the mattress like an anchor. They stay like that maybe for minutes, maybe for an hour, they have no idea. His lips pepper her neck with soft kisses before he rolls off with a grunt, lying on his back and she is quick to scoot closer to him.
She plays with his necklace, curling the thin chain around her finger, watching his chest rise and fall at a lazy pace. His fingers are drawing patterns on her side gently, goosebumps running down her body when he reaches a softer spot.
He disappears in the bathroom for a minute and returning he puts his underwear on, then Y/N takes the bathroom as well, then walks out in a pair of panties and she heads to the wardrobe to get a shirt as well, but Harry grabs her wrist and pulls her to bed before she could cover more of her body.
“Nope, no more clothes,” he mumbles into her neck, locking her in his arms, skin on skin, just how he wanted. She can’t help but chuckle and give in. Truthfully, she likes the way their bodies touch too, a shirt would ruin the connection.
The sky is slowly changing outside as they fall asleep, limbs tangled, breathing synced, fully content. When they wake up they make love, slow and lazy, the promise of doing it over and over again for a long-long time hanging comfortably over their head.
***
After dazzling the culinary world with her first restaurant, Y/N’s Kitchen, which earned three well-deserved Michelin stars, Chef Y/N is back with a bold new venture. This week her much-anticipated second restaurant, Stylish opened its doors to the fans of her unique cooking. Her new lovechild is a fusion of bold flavors, relaxed atmosphere, and a cocktail program that promises to be as memorable as the food.
Stylish is not just Y/N’s signature inventive cuisine, but also an intimate partnership that has grown both personally and professionally over the course of the past three years. The name itself is also an ode to the talented chef’s partner, Harry Styles who is currently the chief bartender of the restaurant’s modern-looking bar and the owner of Y/N’s heart. The two first met at The Golden Bar where Harry was working as a bartender, where Y/N spent a night out with her friends and instantly caught the attention of the charming mixer. A shared passion for flavor and creativity set up the base of a lasting relationship.
“Opening Stylish feels like coming full circle," Y/N says. "Harry and I have always talked about building something as a team. This business is the realization of that dream."
Y/N is listening proudly as Harry talks about the carefully curated list of cocktails that pair perfectly with the dishes served in the restaurant. The wide selection of regional spirits and exceptional wines along with an extraordinary cuisine that’s constantly pushing boundaries, Stylish is more than just a restaurant, it’s a celebration of connection, collaboration and most importantly love.
Early buzz suggests that Stylish may soon follow in its sister restaurant’s Michelin-starred footsteps - but for Y/N and Harry, the real reward is doing what they love, together.
Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed and buy me a coffee if you want to support me!
#harry#styles#harry styles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fanfic#harry styles oneshot#harry styles one shot#harry styles fluff#harry styles x you#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x reader#harry styles blurb#harry styles smut
882 notes
·
View notes
Text
Overtime .𖥔 ݁ ˖ִ ࣪₊ ⊹˚
pairing : dr. jack abbot x reader x dr. michael "robby" robinavitch
summary : You told yourself you were just taking your time. Just late for a blind date Samira set up. But the truth is, you stayed behind on purpose. You listened to their voices. You waited. You weren’t supposed to want this—not from them. But you've been holding it in for too long. And they’ve been watching you just as closely. INSPIRED BY PREVIEW FOR NEXT WEEK'S EPISODE.
warnings/content : Threesome (M/F/M). Vaginal and oral sex (f. receiving). Set in a hospital locker room. Praise, light power dynamics, subtle possessiveness. Emotionally restrained men. No m/m interaction. No protection used. Yeah really no plot just filth
word count : 4,672
18+ ONLY, not beta read. Please read responsibly.
The trauma bay smells like alcohol swabs and synthetic latex, and something heavier clinging underneath—stale blood or antiseptic, it’s hard to tell which. Someone’s wiped down the counters but not the floor. There’s still a puddle under the base of the gurney, shiny and half-dried, not enough to slip on but enough to keep you standing a little off-center.
You leave the curtain half-drawn behind you as you head toward the locker room. Not in a rush. You don’t move like someone eager to get out—you move like someone delaying something they haven’t put a name to.
Your body’s on autopilot. The kind of post-shift shutdown where your hands still flex like they’re gloved, your spine’s too straight from twelve hours of standing, and you haven’t realized how hungry you are until your stomach knots around nothing.
The hallway lights feel too bright. The door handle cold against your palm. You step inside and let it swing shut behind you. The air is still. Not silent, exactly—just muffled. Contained. The hum of the vents.
You stop at your locker and open it. A half-eaten granola bar sits on the shelf next to your spare scrubs. Your hand rests on the hem of your scrub top. You don’t pull it off.
You just stand there. Listening.
Not to yourself.
To them.
From somewhere down the hallway you can hear Jack and Robby trading tension like it’s clinical procedure.
“You pushed the paralytics too early,” Jack says, voice low and clipped. “She wasn’t ready.”
“She was already bottoming out,” Robby answers. “I didn’t see you moving any faster.”
“If I waited, we would’ve had a stable line.”
“If you waited, she would’ve lost her airway.”
It’s not yelling. They don’t yell.
It’s quiet. Controlled. So precise it hurts to listen to. Like they’ve done this before—not just here, but in a hundred trauma bays before this one, in years they never talk about.
You know the way they argue. You’ve watched them do it across body bags and shift changes. But this time, you don’t move on.
You just stay.
You reach for your phone.
8:07 PM – SAMIRA don’t ghost me
8:08 PM – HIM still good for 8?
8:08 PM – SAMIRA please go i told him you were hot like ER hot he’s new he’s NORMAL u need normal just flirt kiss him if he’s not annoying
You stare at the screen for a long moment. Type out :
Still at work...
Then delete it.
The plan was simple. Leave on time. Shower. Maybe mascara. Meet Samira’s friend for a drink somewhere tolerable. You hadn’t been optimistic, but you’d said yes. You even wore a lace black bra, not too sheer, just something that made you feel like a person under the hospital layers.
But instead, you’re still here.
The voices carry again.
“You want clean intubation? You wait for visualization.”
“You want a pulse? You don’t wait at all.”
And then, clear as anything, you hear it—
“You always think you’re right.”
“That’s rich coming from you.”
You’re halfway out the locker room before you realize you’re moving.
One hand still on the doorframe, body loose with something between exhaustion and defiance.
You don’t think. You don’t plan it.
You just lean into the hallway, and say,
“Looks like two old white guys who still can’t figure out how to intubate a patient.”
The silence that follows is surgical.
Jack’s head turns slightly at the sound—reflexive, automatic—but the second he sees you, something shifts.
A flicker of recognition. Like a signal’s been hit.
His shoulders square. His mouth goes still.
He turns the rest of the way. Not fast. Just… deliberate. Like a spotlight locking on. His eyes skim your face, your chest, then back to your eyes—taking in everything and giving nothing back.
Robby follows a second later. He’s already smiling like he can’t decide if he’s impressed or pissed.
“Oh, I know she’s not talking about us,” Robby says.
“Well I know she’s not talking about me,” Jack mutters.
You lift a brow. “And if I am?”
You hold their stares for a breath longer than you should. Then you turn. Not fast. Not flustered. Just… done.
You walk back into the locker room without a word and leave the door open. You don’t have to look to know they’ll follow.
And they do.
Jack enters first—quiet, unreadable, his presence pressing in without needing to speak.
Robby follows a beat later. He exhales, half-laughs under his breath, and says :
“You’re mouthy today.”
“I’m post-shift,” you reply, not facing them yet. “And this is the third time this week I’ve heard you two go at it like divorced dads at a resuscitation workshop.”
“You’re still here,” Jack says, watching you. “Why?”
You shrug. “I had a date.”
Robby’s brow arches. “Had?”
“Supposed to meet someone. Samira’s friend. He just moved back to Pittsburgh.”
“You're not going?”
You glance over your shoulder at them. “Clearly I’m running late.”
You don’t wait for their response. You just pivot—slow, deliberate—like the conversation’s over. Like you didn’t just hand them the truth in a sealed envelope and walk away from it.
Jack shifts. Robby studies you.
You add, quieter now, without turning back :
“Figured if I stalled long enough, maybe I wouldn’t have to go at all.”
A beat.
“Guess I’m just not in the mood.”
“Not in the mood for what?” Jack asks.
You hesitate—just for a second.
“Nice,” you say.
And that’s when it happens. That snap in the room. Like someone closed a valve too fast. The pressure spikes.
“You wore lace,” Jack says.
You stop mid-step. Turn slowly. Blink.
“Excuse me?”
“That strap peaking out doesn’t look standard. You wore lace under your scrubs.”
Robby’s gaze flicks down, measured. “On a trauma shift.”
“It’s what was clean,” you lie.
It sounds false the second it leaves your lips—thin and fast, like you’re trying to sweep something off the floor before anyone notices. And both of them notice.
Robby doesn’t correct you right away. He just tilts his head, eyes flicking briefly down the center of your body—not ogling, but noticing. He lingers at your waist, then lifts his gaze back to your face, calm and unshaken.
Then, without a hint of mockery,
“No,” he says softly. “It’s what you picked.”
The quiet that follows isn’t comfortable. It vibrates.
You shift slightly, the hem of your scrub top sticking to your lower back. Your chest feels too tight in the tank beneath it. The lace underneath is starting to itch, but not from discomfort—just awareness. The fact of it, now exposed, somehow makes it feel sharper against your skin.
Jack’s still watching you—shoulders squared, hands at his sides, not moving. But it’s the stillness that unsettles you. The patience of it. Like he’s already read the outcome and is waiting for you to catch up.
“And you stayed,” Jack says, voice low.
Not accusing. Not surprised. Just the truth.
You look toward the exit, like that’ll help you regain control. Like pretending you’re still on your way out will change what’s already unfolding.
But you don’t move. You don’t even blink.
His voice drops—not teasing anymore. Just steady. Clinical. Like he's reading vitals straight off your chart, and he already knows how the story ends.
“You haven’t changed. You didn’t go to your car. You didn’t even unclip your badge.”
Robby's voice cuts in—smooth, but anchored with something harder.
“You’ve been waiting.”
A pause.
“You missed your date on purpose.”
You laugh, too quickly. It’s not convincing. It’s the kind of sound you make when you feel the edge of something sharp and pretend it doesn’t hurt.
“Right. Because standing around while you two argue like it’s foreplay is a great way to spend a Friday night.”
Jack doesn’t even flinch. “You mouth off in the pit. You flirt without smiling. You track us when we speak.”
You shift your weight. “I track everyone.”
“Not like this,” Robby says, voice tighter now, like the act of calling it out is doing something to him too.
Jack’s eyes narrow—not in anger. In certainty. “You ask us questions you already know the answers to. You stall your movement when we pass you. You hold the vitals clipboard like it’s a shield and a dare.”
“You wait for our shift overlaps,” Robby adds, voice lower. “You take the longest hallway. The one that goes past trauma, even when it’s not the most direct.”
“You hold eye contact longer than anyone on this floor,” Jack murmurs. “Until it matters. Then you look away.”
And you do.
You already did.
You didn’t even realize you dropped your gaze until Jack took that step forward and the room got hotter.
You look down at your shoes like that means something. Like it gives you back a piece of yourself.
But it doesn’t.
Jack sees it.
You hear it in his tone—how something in him tightens.
“You think we don’t see it?”
Robby’s voice is quiet, but it lands heavy. “You think we haven’t wanted to say something sooner?”
Your pulse climbs to your throat.
You make yourself look at them—at both of them.
Their faces are unreadable, but not blank. You can feel it radiating off them—attention. Restraint. Intention.
“Why didn’t you?” you ask.
Jack doesn’t hesitate.
“Because the second we say it, we’re not just talking anymore.”
The air between you cracks open.
You feel your stomach dip, your chest clench, your calves tense like they’re bracing for something that hasn’t touched you yet.
The silence this time is worse.
It lingers.
It buzzes.
You realize you’ve been holding the edge of the locker the entire time—so tight your fingertips are red.
You swallow, but your throat sticks.
Then you say it :
“You think I wore this just to get your attention?”
Robby doesn’t move. His voice doesn’t change. But his gaze drops—slowly—to your clavicle. He watches the way your pulse shifts under the skin.
“Did you?”
You try again. “No.”
It barely makes it out. Too breathy. Not defiant—just unraveled.
“Then why aren't you going on that date?”
You know the answer. You’ve known it since you stood in front of your locker too long. But saying it? That’s something else.
“Because I didn’t feel like sitting across from some guy who’s never set foot in an ER and explaining why I showed up thirty minutes late and still covered in adrenaline.”
You look at them now, full on.
“I’m good at this. I’m better than good. And I’m not going to spend the night pretending I’m smaller just to make someone else feel bigger.”
Jack’s gaze sharpens—not cruel, not even surprised. Just locking in. Like a monitor flatlining and spiking at once.
“He wouldn’t have known how to talk to you,” Robby says. It’s not a dig. It’s a diagnosis.
Jack, quieter now, “He wouldn’t have known how to see you.”
You almost respond.
But your mouth stays open and useless. Because they’re right. And you hate that some part of you wanted to hear it from them.
Robby steps forward. Not crowding you. Just present. Enough to tilt the room.
“But we do.”
Jack’s voice is a whisper of heat.
“We’ve seen you. All along.”
It sinks into your chest.
You feel your jaw twitch. Your vision tightens.
Jack continues. “We’ve watched you lead. Watched you pull two lives back from the edge this week. Watched you make choices most residents would’ve hesitated over.”
“You think we haven’t noticed that your hands don’t shake when it matters?” Robby says. “You think we don’t see how much it costs you to keep control all the time?”
“You’ve been waiting,” Jack says again. “You just didn’t know if we’d be the ones to break it.”
You shiver. You don’t know if it shows.
Your breath catches on something inside you, and suddenly you’re braced between them—not physically, but gravitationally. Like they’ve closed in without moving.
“I don’t—” you start, but Jack’s already stepping behind you.
“You don’t have to lead right now,” he says, voice low, close to your neck. “You don’t have to perform.”
“You already did,” Robby says. “And we saw it.”
“You’ve been better than most of the other residents for months.”
“You just never let anyone say it.”
“You called the chest tube before I did,” Jack says. “And you did it without hesitation.”
Your whole body aches now. Your shoulders. Your legs. Your hands. All of it. Like tension has been your armor and now it’s slipping, inch by inch, to the floor.
“You moved,” Jack says, “like someone who knows what they want.”
Robby watches your face. Your breath. “Do you?”
You try to answer. Nothing lands.
Jack is behind you. Close enough now that the air bends. That your spine straightens without permission.
“You want permission,” he murmurs.
You nod, barely. “Permission for what?”
"To stop pretending you don’t need this.”
“To be seen.”
Jack, a little closer, a little deeper, “To be told you’ve been good.”
You inhale sharply.
Jack leans in—his breath just behind your ear.
“You’ve been so good.”
You break.
“You’re standing still,” Robby says softly. “For the first time all day.”
And it’s true. You don’t remember when you stopped pacing, bracing, pretending. But you’re still now. Still and shaking and too full of something you can’t name.
“I don’t know what I’m supposed to do,” you whisper.
Jack doesn’t miss a beat.
“You’re not supposed to do anything.”
“Just stay,” Robby says. “Just let go.”
Your fingers slip from the locker. You let out a breath you didn’t realize you were holding. And when Jack leans closer—
“Say it,” he whispers.
Your voice cracks.
“Close the door.”
And Jack moves.
The lock clicks.
The air shifts. And you're not the same.
It’s not that it gets hotter. It just presses down—thick, charged, intentional. You’re not used to this kind of quiet. Not in the locker room. Not between them. Not like this.
You don’t turn around. You just stand there—heart hammering, breath shallow, arms loose at your sides—because the thing you’ve been circling for weeks? It’s not circling you anymore. It’s here. It has you.
Jack doesn’t speak. He doesn’t need to. You feel him behind you like a current. Stillness, held so tightly it hums.
Robby’s in front of you, leaning back against the lockers. Watching. Palms braced behind him. His gaze is steady—assessing, not predatory. Like he’s watching your vitals rise in real time.
You don’t know what you’re waiting for. But then Jack says—
“Turn around.”
You do. Slowly.
Your pulse is in your throat now. You’re not trembling, not really. Just over-aware of everything—the heat of your own skin, the way both of them are looking at you like they’ve already decided.
“Take off your top,” Jack says. Calm. Commanding. A tone you’ve only heard once before, during a double code. It made your hands steady then. It makes them ache now.
You peel your scrub top over your head. Fold it. Set it down.
“Tank too,” he adds.
You hesitate for half a second. Then you reach for the hem and lift.
The fabric clings slightly, damp from heat and wear. As it pulls over your head, the lace edge of your bra drags against your ribs—cool, sharp, suddenly too exposed.
You know they can see it now.
Robby shifts off the lockers, gaze steady.
“That’s not the kind of bra someone forgets they’re wearing.”
Your mouth dries out.
Jack’s eyes rake over your chest—slowly, deliberately—and when he speaks, his voice lowers.
“Take it off.”
Your hands fumble at the clasp, just for a second. It’s not nerves. It’s exposure. You’ve stripped down a thousand times in hospital locker rooms, but never like this. Never while being watched.
The lace hits the floor. You don't reach for it.
Jack steps in close enough to ghost his fingers over your collarbone. He doesn’t look at your breasts. He looks at your face.
“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to see you like this,” he murmurs.
Behind you, you feel Robby’s warmth draw near. He’s not touching you, but his presence is a second gravity. You’re caught in the pull of both of them.
“You’re not shaking,” he notes, voice low.
“Should I be?” you ask.
Jack’s eyes flicker.
“We’re not going to be gentle.”
Your breath catches.
Robby moves behind you, hands bracing gently on your waist, not grabbing—just anchoring.
“You want us to take it from here?” he asks. “You want to stop thinking for once?”
You nod. Not because it’s polite. Because it’s the only thing left in you.
Jack leans in. “Good.”
Then he kisses you.
It’s not soft. It’s not rough either. It’s contained—all sharp control, jaw tense, mouth firm, tongue deliberate. Like he’s tasting you to see if you’re telling the truth.
You kiss back. Open-mouthed. Hungry. Barely holding your balance.
Robby’s hands trail up your sides as you kiss Jack, fingertips dragging gently over your ribs, your sternum. When Jack breaks the kiss, you’re already breathing hard.
“Bench,” he says.
They guide you to it. You sit, knees slightly apart, spine straight.
Jack drops to one knee in front of you. His hands go to your waistband. He looks up. “Yes?”
You nod again. “Yes.”
He slides your scrub pants down slow, watching your face. You don’t look away. Your underwear is next—low-cut, black, delicate. His thumbs hook into the sides and pull them down in one smooth motion.
Now you’re bare. Fully.
And they’re both still fully clothed. That does something to you. Something low and sharp and needy.
Jack’s hand smooths up your thigh. His eyes stay locked on yours.
“You’ve been so fucking good,” he says. “You kept it together all shift. Gave everything to your patients. Took nothing for yourself.”
He leans in.
“That ends now.”
Then his mouth is on you.
His tongue starts slow—flat, firm pressure over your clit, no teasing. No buildup. Like he’s been waiting for this and he’s not wasting time.
Your hips twitch, but his grip locks you down—one arm slung under your thigh, the other braced across your stomach, holding you exactly where he wants you.
You can barely breathe. Your hands scramble for something to hold.
Then you feel Robby behind you.
He climbs onto the bench, one knee beside your hip, chest flush to your back. His arm wraps around your shoulders—steady, grounding—and his mouth finds your jaw.
“Relax,” he murmurs, lips brushing your skin. “Let it happen.”
Jack’s mouth moves with maddening precision—every flick, every circle deliberate. Not fast. Not gentle. Exactly what you need. Like he’s been studying the way you breathe for weeks.
You whimper. It escapes before you can catch it.
“Good,” Robby whispers. “That’s good. Let us hear you.”
Jack groans low into you and your hips twitch again. You can’t help it.
“Jack—” you gasp.
He doesn’t stop. His grip tightens. You feel his tongue change rhythm, pressure intensifying just enough.
And then—
You come.
It hits like a wave, cresting hard and then crashing down your spine. Your body shakes with it. Jack holds you through the whole thing—never backing off, never letting up until you’ve ridden it to the end.
When he finally pulls away, his mouth is wet, eyes dark. Controlled.
“You’re going to come again,” Jack says.
You barely have time to breathe before he stands and undoes his belt.
Behind you, Robby doesn’t move far. His hand slides up, slow and deliberate, until it rests gently at your throat—not choking, just there.
His mouth finds your ear again.
“You’re safe,” he murmurs. “We’ve got you.”
Jack pushes his pants down just enough. His cock is thick, flushed, hard.
He strokes himself once. Twice.
“You want this?” he asks.
“Yes,” you breathe.
“You ready to be fucked like you deserve?”
You nod. “Yes.”
“Good girl.”
Your thighs go weak at the praise. It shatters something soft inside you.
Jack lines up. Grips your hips. Pushes in slow—inch by inch.
He’s big. Stretching. Real.
You gasp. Clutch his arms. He groans when he bottoms out.
“You take it so well,” Robby murmurs behind you.
Jack starts to move—deep, even thrusts. His hips roll, grinding against your clit every time. You can’t stay quiet. Not with the way he fills you, not with Robby’s hands on your skin, not with both of them murmuring praise you didn’t know you craved.
“That’s it,” Jack growls. “Take me.”
“You’re doing so well,” Robby breathes, lips at your neck. “So fucking good for us.”
You’re going to fall apart again.
“Jack—”
“I’ve got you,” he pants. “Don’t hold back.”
You don’t.
The second orgasm is messier. Sharper. It rips through you like a current, and this time, when you cry out, Jack slams into you and holds.
You pulse around him. He groans.
And then he comes—hips pressed deep, cock twitching inside you, a low growl caught in his throat.
The locker room goes still.
Your head drops back against Robby’s shoulder. You’re breathing like you just ran a trauma code—fast, uneven, body humming from the inside out.
Robby’s arms stay wrapped around your waist, anchoring you.
“You okay?” he murmurs, lips brushing the edge of your jaw.
You nod.
Jack’s still inside you, hands gentler now—steadying your hips as you both come down.
“You did so well,” he says, quiet and low.
You exhale. A shaky laugh escapes—half-sigh, half-something else. Robby kisses your shoulder. Your skin still buzzes with aftershock when Jack finally pulls out.
You whimper—barely audible, not from pain, but from the absence. The sudden ache of being empty.
Robby doesn’t let you fold in on yourself. His arms stay around you, his chest flush to your back, his hands firm at your ribs. Holding you there.
“Easy,” he whispers, brushing damp hair from your neck. “You did so fucking good.”
Jack steps back. His pants are still open. His cock glistens, softening, but he doesn’t tuck himself away. Doesn’t move far.
He just watches.
Your eyes flutter open.
Robby shifts slightly behind you—just enough to look down at you from the side.
“She’s not done,” he says, voice quiet but certain.
Jack doesn’t answer. But the way his jaw clenches—you know he agrees.
“You okay?” Robby asks again, lips brushing your temple now.
You nod.
He smiles, slow and crooked. The kind of smile that means something soft is about to feel dangerous.
“Good girl.”
Your body jolts at the words—like your nerves haven’t caught up yet, like the phrase reached something deeper than muscle.
Jack smirks. “She likes that.”
“She loves that,” Robby murmurs. “Don’t you?”
You nod again. This time slower. Your throat is too tight to answer out loud.
“Up,” Robby says gently. “Let’s get you on your back.”
He helps you shift—guiding you gently by the waist as you lie back along the bench, your spine pressing into the cool surface, legs still parted and loose from the high.
Then Robby slides down from the bench. Jack doesn’t move. He stays where he is, leaning against the wall.
Arms folded. Cock still out. Watching.
Robby presses your legs apart with both hands, thumbs stroking gently along the inside of your thighs.
Then he lowers his head. Close. Close enough that the heat of his breath makes you twitch.
“You’re soaked,” he murmurs.
“She’s a mess,” Jack says. “Made for it.”
You let your head fall back. Your chest rises, tight with expectation.
Then Robby’s tongue licks slow up your center, and your hips jolt.
He doesn’t tease. Doesn’t test the waters.
He dives in.
He eats you like it’s his job. Like he’s been thinking about this for weeks.
And maybe he has.
His mouth is precise — all tongue, lips, and breath — alternating pressure and rhythm, soft where Jack was firm, deep where Jack was tight.
You’re gasping by the second pass. Your thighs twitching.
Jack steps in, crouches beside the bench. His hand finds yours and grips it — firm, grounding — as Robby mouths your clit and groans into you.
“She’s close already,” Robby murmurs, not lifting his head.
“She’s been close since I pulled out,” Jack mutters. His free hand trails along your breastbone, tracing lazy lines between the soft curves of your chest.
“You holding back on us, sweetheart?” Robby says, flicking his tongue against you.
“No—” Your voice breaks. “I—I can’t—”
“Yes you can,” Jack says.
Robby’s mouth works faster now, tongue circling, flattening, sucking you into the space between his lips and holding you there while your body starts to shake.
“I’ve got her,” Robby murmurs.
Jack strokes your arm, smooth and slow. “Let go.”
You do.
The third orgasm rips through you. It’s a full-body collapse — thighs trembling, fingers digging into Jack’s arm, head thrown back. You moan loud this time, and neither of them shushes you.
Robby doesn’t stop.
He works you through it — mouth never letting go — until your legs start to twitch uncontrollably and your voice cracks from the noise caught in your chest.
“Easy,” Robby says. “That’s it.”
You’re gasping. Trembling. Raw.
Jack leans in, kisses your jaw. Then your mouth. Then your cheekbone.
“You’re unbelievable,” he murmurs. “You should see yourself right now.”
Robby finally pulls back, chin soaked, breathing hard. He leans in and kisses your inner thigh—slow, reverent.
“You’ve got nothing left to prove,” he says.
You want to answer. You can’t. All you can do is lie there, letting them both touch you, praise you, look at you like you just gave them something holy.
Which maybe you did.
You smile, lips swollen, hair plastered to your forehead. You exhale slowly, like your body’s still remembering how to breathe.
Robby runs a hand through his hair and rises to his feet, then offers his arm without a word.
You take it. Let him help you sit up, your legs shaky. Jack is already tucking himself back into his boxers, and zips his pants without a word.
He doesn’t wipe himself off. Doesn’t look away.
He moves like he’s still in it—like he’s taking every part of you with him.
No one says anything.
You find your clothes from where they were dropped and pull them on slowly. You don’t bother with the bra.
You grab your phone from your locker where it was buzzing, thumb hovering over the screen for a second too long.
9:12 PM – SAMIRA well??? did you kiss him?? is he weird pls tell me you didn’t ghost again girl don’t make me call the ER, i swear this guy is TOO GOOD to waste!!! if you’re hiding in a supply closet again i’m going to strangle you
“Oh, fuck,” you mutter. “Samira’s texting me.”
Jack lifts an eyebrow but doesn’t comment. Robby leans in just enough to see.
“She really thought you were gonna make it to that date, huh?”
You snort, exhausted. “She probably already told him I got called into another trauma.”
Jack wipes a hand down his face. “Not technically a lie.”
Robby smirks. “You gonna tell her the truth?”
You lean back against the lockers, phone still in your hand, and exhale.
“What—‘sorry, got fucked on a bench instead’?”
Robby whistles low under his breath. “Yikes.”
“Bit much,” Jack agrees, but he’s not even trying to hide the smirk.
“Pretty sure you’re done with blind dates,” Robby says.
You slide your phone into your pocket, still smiling.
“Yeah,” you say. “I think I am.”
#the pitt#jack abbot#dr robby#dr abbot#jack abbot x reader#the pitt fanfiction#the pitt x reader#shawn hatosy#dr robby x reader#michael robinavitch x reader#michael robinavitch#noah wyle#dr abbot x reader#smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
FIXER UPPER
summary: You weren’t supposed to fall for him. Not the mountain guide with a sharp tongue and rough hands. Not when your kingdom was unraveling, your brother was missing, and your heart was already cracked from too many years spent waiting behind closed gates. But then again—none of this was supposed to happen. The eternal winter. The betrayal. The truth hidden beneath ice and silence. Now the world is colder than it’s ever been, and the only way forward might be through the storm. And through him.
pairing: kristoff! toji fushiguro x anna! bottom male reader
content warnings: 18+, romance, angst, fluff, smut (oral + p in a), bottom male reader, slow burn, emotional repression, ice magic, betrayal, brief imprisonment, soft reindeer, sibling angst, rooftop kissing, snowman lore.
word count: 6.9k (nice)
best viewed in dark mode
The bells rang at dawn.
You were already awake, sitting half-dressed on the edge of your bed, staring at the same spot on the stone wall you’d memorised sometime around age twelve. The castle had started buzzing hours ago, and now the sound of carriages rolling through the gates echoed through the open window like thunder. For the first time in forever, Arendelle wasn’t quiet.
The kingdom was opening its doors.
Which meant… today, you were allowed to leave your room.
Your heart slammed in your chest. Not from nerves. From the need to move.
You shoved your boots on, didn’t bother with the rest of the ceremonial layers, and ducked out the servant passageway before anyone could stop you. The halls were alive with chatter — voices and footsteps and rustling silk. You slipped past them like smoke, taking the stairs two at a time until the front doors loomed in sight.
Sunlight poured in.
People. Real people. Vendors and nobles, and foreign visitors spilling across the courtyard. Colours you hadn’t seen in years. Laughter. Horses. The smell of cinnamon bread and too much perfume.
It was overwhelming.
It was perfect.
You grinned.
You were halfway through your first lap around the courtyard when someone found you.
“Your Highness—!”
You turned. One of the advisors. Maybe. You hadn’t really learned names outside the staff.
“We’ve been looking everywhere—”
“I was doing reconnaissance,” you said. “For security purposes. You know. Royal stuff.”
They frowned. “You’re supposed to be helping your brother prepare for the coronation.”
“I’m helping him by staying out of his way.”
“Please go inside.”
You sighed dramatically. “Fine.”
Back in the great hall, the atmosphere had shifted. Nanami stood tall in his regalia — gold-trimmed, stiff-shouldered, eyes so carefully blank you wanted to shake him. He looked like a statue. Not a man about to become king.
You approached the throne and leaned in just enough to murmur, “You okay?”
He didn’t look at you. “Don’t be late.”
“That’s your way of saying thank you, right?”
Still nothing.
God, he was the worst at this.
You’d never been a fan of formalwear.
It itched. It clung in the wrong places. And every time you turned your head too fast, the collar threatened to cut off circulation. But apparently, this was the price of being royalty — buttoned cuffs and boots polished until they blinded your reflection.
Still, you had to admit: the ballroom looked beautiful.
Light poured in from the windows above. Music wound through the air, soft strings and brass layered under the quiet murmur of people trying not to seem impressed. The polished floor reflected everything — gold trim, blue velvet, the shine of new crowns.
And then there was him.
He was leaning casually near one of the refreshment tables, cup in hand, expression relaxed. Like this was all just a formality he didn’t need to pretend to care about. His eyes skimmed the room once, then found yours.
He smiled.
You turned too fast and almost knocked over a chair.
Somehow, you ended up near the dessert table.
Somehow, he ended up beside you.
“Not a fan of cake?” he asked, eyes flicking down to your still-empty plate.
You shrugged. “Trying to leave room for the fifth course. Which I’m assuming is just a bigger cake.”
He laughed. “Bold strategy. Let me know if it pays off.”
You glanced at him sideways. “And you are…?”
“Prince Geto of the Southern Isles,” he said, offering a small, mocking bow. “But you can call me Suguru.”
You arched an eyebrow. “And what brings a prince to our frozen little corner of the world?”
He took a sip from his glass. “Adventure. Opportunity. The chance to meet someone worth remembering.”
Oh.
Oh, he was good.
By the time the coronation began, you were absolutely not thinking straight.
Nanami stood tall as the crown was placed on his head— steady hands, steady voice, no hint of nerves. He looked like he belonged there. You stood beside him, a few respectful paces back, trying not to bounce on your heels like a child.
Geto was somewhere in the crowd.
You could feel it.
The crown settled. The hall applauded. Trumpets flared.
And just like that— the gates stayed open.
You found Suguru again that night.
Or maybe he found you.
Either way, the two of you ended up out on the terrace together — stars overhead, lanterns strung between columns, the city below glittering like frost on stone. You laughed more than you meant to. He listened like it mattered. And when the conversation shifted — when his hand brushed yours and didn’t pull away — something inside you softened.
“This is going to sound crazy,” you said, breath fogging in the air between you, “but… I think I was supposed to meet you.”
He smiled.
And that’s how, two hours later, you ended up back inside — cheeks flushed, hands clasped — announcing your engagement to a room full of stunned nobles.
Nanami’s face didn’t move.
But his voice was cold when he said, “You can’t marry someone you just met.”
Silence swept through the ballroom like a second frost. The music faltered, and dozens of gazes turned toward you — some scandalised, others pitying, and a few gleeful in that tight-lipped way only nobility knew how to be.
You blinked. “Excuse me?”
Nanami stepped down from the dais, movements precise, posture stiff. “You heard me. This is absurd.”
You could feel the heat creeping up your neck, a flush that had nothing to do with embarrassment. “You weren’t even there. You didn’t talk to him. You haven’t talked to me in years.”
Nanami’s jaw flexed. “Because it wasn’t safe.”
“No,” you snapped. “Because it was easier. Easier to shut me out than deal with whatever you were hiding.”
His eyes flicked toward Geto — still standing at your side, calm and unreadable — then back to you. “You think this is love?”
“I think this is my choice.”
“I’m still the king.”
You took a step forward. “Then maybe act like it.”
The words hit something. You saw it in the way Nanami’s expression faltered — just for a breath, a flicker — and then hardened again.
“This conversation is over,” he said tightly. “The engagement is denied.”
And then the cold cracked through the room.
It started at his feet — a sudden spread of frost lacing across the polished floor, spidering out in sharp, fractal lines. A gasp rippled through the crowd as the temperature plummeted. Ice climbed the pillars. The chandelier groaned above.
You turned, heart hammering. “Nanami?”
He looked down at his hands. They were trembling. Pale steam curled from his fingers.
He whispered, “No—”
A guard moved. Nanami flinched. Another spike of ice burst from the floor and shattered the edge of the dais.
The ballroom erupted into chaos.
Guests scattered. Dresses rustled. Someone screamed. Nanami backed away from the growing ring of frost, breath shallow, panic blooming on his face for the first time in your life.
“I didn’t mean—” he started.
But you were already moving.
“Wait—Nanami, stop!”
He didn’t. He bolted.
You chased after him through the now-frozen gates, out into the courtyard. The snow hadn’t started yet, but the sky had turned the colour of ash.
“Nanami!” you called again, voice raw, but he didn’t look back. Not once.
And then he was gone.
Vanished through the outer gates, his footprints icing over behind him.
The guards hesitated. No one followed.
So you did.
You didn’t even stop to change. You just grabbed your cloak, shoved your way through the muttering nobles, and ducked into the stables. Saddle or not, you were riding out.
Because whatever had just happened—whatever Nanami had kept secret all these years—you were going to find him.
And for once, you were going to be the one who stayed.
You didn’t make it far on horseback before the storm started.
It came from the mountains—whipping winds and a wall of snow so sudden it nearly knocked you off your horse. By the time you reached the base of the pass, the cold had sunk its teeth into your bones, and the road ahead was nothing but white.
You pressed forward anyway.
You didn’t have a plan. Just a direction, and the stubborn need to see this through.
The kingdom was in trouble. Your brother was alone. And whether or not Nanami ever wanted to talk to you again, you weren’t about to let him freeze to death on some ice-covered cliff. Not after everything.
Not again.
The wind howled around you as you crested the next ridge. Snow clung to your lashes, blurred your vision, and soaked your cloak. You urged the horse onward until its hooves slipped on the path, and you had to dismount. The rest, you'd do on foot.
The ice under your boots groaned with every step.
You didn’t stop moving.
Until a voice broke through the storm.
“You’re gonna die if you keep walking like that.”
You whirled.
A man stood just ahead, leaning against a snow-dusted outcrop with his arms crossed. Tall. Broad. Scowl permanently carved into his face. His cloak was rough and patched, lined with fur, and his hair was dark and windswept, half-frozen at the tips.
Beside him stood a reindeer, calmly chewing on a mouthful of frost.
You blinked. “...Are you talking to me?”
“No,” the man said flatly. “I’m talking to the blizzard. Of course I’m talking to you.”
You narrowed your eyes. “Do you always greet strangers with insults, or am I special?”
He shrugged. “You look like a royal idiot. You ride out alone in the middle of a storm, dressed like a ballroom extra, and you’re heading straight toward an avalanche zone.”
You scowled. “I’m looking for someone.”
“So are the wolves. Hope you’re faster.”
“Excuse me?”
He jerked his head toward the woods. “They’ve been following you since the ridge.”
You glanced over your shoulder. Nothing but trees.
He smirked. “You didn’t notice?”
Your stomach turned. “Who are you?”
“Toji,” he said. “Mountain runner. Ice harvester. Grumpy bastard. Take your pick.”
You stared. “...Right.”
Toji tilted his head. “And you?”
You hesitated. You should’ve lied. Said you were a traveller. A scholar. Anything else.
But you didn’t.
“Prince of Arendelle.”
Toji blinked. “Of course you are.”
“You’ve heard what happened?”
“Hard not to. Giant magical panic storm tends to make headlines.”
You exhaled sharply, frustration bubbling up through your chest. “Look, I don’t have time to explain. I need to find my brother. He’s—he’s not well. And the longer he’s out here alone, the worse it’ll get.”
Toji’s gaze sharpened. “The king?”
You nodded. “He ran. I followed. I don’t care what anyone says—I’m not leaving him out here.”
Toji looked at you for a long moment, jaw working like he was chewing on the idea.
Then he said, “You’re coming with me.”
You blinked. “I am?”
He turned and started walking. “You’re gonna get yourself killed otherwise. I know these mountains. You don’t. So if you want to find your brother alive, stay close and keep your mouth shut.”
You opened your mouth.
He didn’t even look back. “Starting now.”
You snapped your mouth shut.
The reindeer—Megumi, apparently—gave you a judgmental side-eye as you followed. You wrapped your cloak tighter and trudged into the storm after them.
And, maybe for the first time that day, you didn’t feel entirely alone.
The path narrowed as you moved higher, trees closing in, branches heavy with ice. Wind tugged at your cloak, but you kept going, boots slipping now and then on the uneven trail. Toji didn’t slow for you—just walked ahead like the cold didn’t bother him at all.
He glanced over his shoulder once. “You always this quiet?”
You huffed. “You told me not to talk.”
“That was before I realised silence makes you look more lost.”
You squinted at his back. “Do you always insult people you’re helping?”
“Only when they dress like they’ve never stepped outside the castle.”
You bit your tongue.
Megumi snorted beside you, smug and unbothered.
By nightfall, the wind had calmed, but the temperature dropped lower. Your fingers were stiff, and your legs ached from walking. Toji eventually pointed out a hollow beneath a rocky ledge, shielded from the worst of the wind.
“We’ll camp here.”
You looked around. “You… do this often?”
Toji raised an eyebrow. “Sleep under a rock with strangers? Not really.”
You didn’t reply. You just sank down on the cold-packed ground, pulling your knees to your chest. Snowflakes caught in your hair and melted against your temple.
Toji dropped a small bundle beside you—blankets, rough wool, but warm.
“Thanks,” you muttered.
He sat a few feet away, unbothered by the cold, arms folded behind his head like it was a summer evening. You watched him in the firelight, the way his breath curled in the air, the lines around his mouth softening when he closed his eyes.
“So…” you said finally. “What’s your deal?”
He cracked an eye open. “My deal?”
“You live up here. Alone. With a reindeer.”
Megumi snorted.
Toji smirked. “The reindeer’s better company than most people.”
You waited.
He didn’t elaborate.
You sighed and leaned your head back against the stone. “You don’t seem surprised.”
“About what?”
“The magic. My brother. The storm.”
Toji shrugged. “Seen worse.” You blinked. “Worse than an eternal winter?”
“I once saw a bear take out an entire logging camp because someone stepped on her cub’s tail.”
“…Okay. Fair.”
He glanced at you again, something quieter in his expression. “But yeah. I’ve seen what fear does to people. Your brother’s scared. He didn’t mean to hurt anyone.”
Your throat tightened. “I know.”
Silence stretched between you, thick and heavy. The fire crackled. Snow fell in slow, lazy spirals, and for the first time in days, you let yourself rest.
Even if only for a little while.
You woke to the soft crunch of snow and something… off. A rhythm. Humming, maybe. Low and meandering, like someone trying to keep themselves company and doing a poor job of staying in tune.
Toji was already up, crouched near what was left of the fire, blade in hand as he shaved slivers of ice off a frozen log. His eyes flicked toward the trees.
“You hear that?” he asked without looking up.
You sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from your face. “What is that?”
“Annoying,” Toji muttered. “And getting closer.”
The humming grew louder, now accompanied by the unmistakable sound of boots crunching through snow. Then a voice, conversational and way too chipper for the setting: “—No, you’re going the wrong way. I told you, the tree with the weird bend is a landmark. Not a sign of poor navigation—hi!”
A figure came stumbling through the trees, wrapped in layers of mismatched winter gear, cheeks flushed from the cold, curly pink scarf bouncing with every step. His smile was bright, genuine, and completely out of place in the frozen wild.
“Oh, thank God,” he breathed, hands on his knees. “I was starting to think I imagined the campfire.”
Toji straightened slowly. “Who the hell are you?”
The guy grinned, unbothered. “Yuuji. Just a guy. I hike. I talk to myself. Occasionally rescue royals from hypothermia. You know. Standard Tuesday stuff.”
You blinked at him. “...Are you alone?”
“Nope.” He pointed behind him. “Got a reindeer that left me about twenty minutes ago and a snowman I built that tried to stage a coup. So technically? Yes.”
You stared.
He held up his hands. “Okay, maybe not a coup. He just... rolled away. Emotionally.”
Toji exhaled through his nose. “You’re insane.”
“I get that a lot.”
You stood slowly, eyes narrowing. “You said you saw a fire?”
Yuuji nodded. “Last night. Came looking this morning. I’ve been up the trail before—if you’re headed toward the summit, you’re gonna want to take the eastern fork. The West is avalanche territory. I mean, unless you’re into that kind of thing.”
You exchanged a glance with Toji.
The man had just wandered in out of nowhere with a goofy smile and more scarves than sense, and somehow, he knew the trails better than either of you.
“…You’ve been to the palace?” you asked.
Yuuji perked up. “Oh yeah. Big, spooky, lots of sharp angles. Saw it last week. Thought it was haunted. Still might be.”
Toji didn’t look convinced. “And you just… want to help?”
Yuuji shrugged. “I mean, not help help. I’m not trying to get stabbed or anything. But I can walk and point dramatically. Pretty good at both.”
There was a long pause.
You tried not to smile. “You really built a snowman that ran away?”
“Yeah,” Yuuji sighed. “He was my best work. Had little stick arms and everything.”
Toji muttered, “We don’t have time for this.”
You turned to Yuuji. “We’ll take the east trail. If you’re heading that way—”
“Lead the way,” he grinned, already turning on his heel. “Just don’t blame me if the snowman finds us. He holds grudges.”
You pulled your cloak tighter, fell into step beside him, and tried very hard not to laugh when Toji muttered under his breath, “We’re gonna regret this.”
You probably would. But at least it wouldn’t be boring.
The east trail started narrow, tucked between cliffs that rose like jagged teeth on either side, the snow pressed hard into the ground by wind and weight. It was quiet up here—quieter than you expected, the kind of quiet that made your breath feel loud.
Yuuji didn’t seem to notice. He filled the silence easily, narrating your path with cheerful commentary as he stomped ahead, occasionally pointing out “dangerous icicles” that were barely within reach or snowdrifts that, in his words, “definitely looked haunted.”
Toji mostly ignored him, trudging on with the patience of someone long used to tuning people out.
You walked in the middle.
It wasn’t the worst place to be.
Eventually, the trees opened up to a small ridge, the trail flattening out just long enough for you to catch your breath. You pushed your hood back, letting the chill air bite at your ears, and glanced out over the valley below.
That’s when you saw it.
Rising in the distance like a jagged shard of glass—sharp, towering, almost impossibly symmetrical. The palace. Nanami’s palace. Iced over in blue and white and silver, pulsing faintly in the dim winter light like it had a heartbeat.
You stopped.
Toji followed your gaze. “That it?”
You nodded. “Yeah.”
Yuuji shaded his eyes with one hand. “He really went full dramatic recluse, huh?”
Toji glanced at you. “You sure about this?”
You swallowed. The frost still clung to your ribs, a weight that hadn’t quite gone away since the courtyard. “I have to talk to him.”
Toji didn’t ask why. He just adjusted the strap on his shoulder and started walking again.
The closer you got, the more the wind picked up. Not wild, but purposeful—like it was watching. Judging. Snow whipped around your ankles, and the air buzzed faintly with something you couldn’t name. Magic, maybe. Or fear.
The gates of the palace loomed ahead, carved from solid ice, clear and seamless like water frozen mid-fall. You reached out a hand. The cold stung, but it didn’t bite. The doors parted with a whisper.
Inside, the air was still. Heavy.
Every sound echoed.
You stepped forward, your boots clinking faintly on the slick floor. Toji stayed a pace behind, his presence solid at your back. Yuuji stayed outside, saying something about “respecting magical sibling privacy” and “keeping an eye on the snowman situation.”
You didn’t even make it halfway down the corridor before you saw him.
Nanami stood at the far end of the hall, framed by a window that stretched to the ceiling, frost spidering out from his bare hands.
He didn’t turn. But he spoke.
“You shouldn’t have come.” You took a breath. “And yet here I am.” He finally looked at you.
His face was pale, tired, drawn tight with something between guilt and exhaustion. His coat—one of his favourites—was rimmed in frost, heavy with snow. His eyes, always so precise, looked almost… haunted.
“You’re not safe here.”
“I’m not safe out there either.” His hands curled at his sides. “This isn’t a game.”
“I know,” you said quietly. “But you’re still my brother. That’s not changing.” Something flickered behind his expression. Not soft. Not sharp. Just… uncertain.
You took another step forward.
“Let me help.”
Nanami’s jaw tightened.
He didn’t move away, but he didn’t reach for you either. His hands stayed clenched, trembling faintly at his sides. The ice beneath your feet groaned with every word, subtle cracks threading outward like a heartbeat gone wrong.
“I’ve already done enough damage,” he said, voice flat. “The longer I stay near anyone, the worse it gets.”
“You think I care?” Your voice cracked with the cold, or maybe it cracked from something deeper. “You think I haven’t already lost enough time with you? You shut me out for years, and I—I let it happen. Because I thought maybe you needed space, or maybe I just didn’t matter enough.”
His shoulders flinched. That got to him. You stepped forward.
“You’re not dangerous,” you said. “You’re scared. You’ve always been scared.”
“Wouldn’t you be?” he snapped. “If everything you touched broke, if people looked at you and saw a curse instead of a king?”
The words echoed in the chamber, sharp and cold and final.
You took another step. “I don’t see a curse.”
He laughed, bitter and small. “Then you’re the only one.”
The wind picked up again, swirling between the columns, a current of snowflakes lifting off the floor like dust. You didn’t stop. You closed the space until you were barely a foot away and said, softer now:
“I’m still here.”
Nanami looked down at you.
For a second, you saw it—the boy he used to be. The brother who used to sneak you pastries in the dead of night, who read aloud from ledgers just to make the words sound pretty, who built snowmen with you in the courtyard before anyone cared who was watching.
“I don’t know how to fix it,” he whispered. “You don’t have to,” you said. “You just have to come home.” The room went quiet again. And then the wind stopped.
You didn’t realise you’d been holding your breath until Nanami’s shoulders dropped, the tension bleeding out of him like something broken finally unclenching.
“I’m sorry,” he said.
“I know.”
And for the first time in forever, he pulled you into his arms. It wasn’t warm. Not yet. But it was real.
And it was enough.
You didn’t know how long you stood there—his arms stiff around you at first, then slowly loosening, settling into something almost like comfort. The palace seemed to sigh with you, the magic in the air softening, the cold retreating from your skin just enough to feel your fingers again.
Toji waited just inside the archway, arms crossed but gaze steady. He hadn’t interrupted, hadn’t moved. He just stood there like he’d always been meant to stand behind you.
Nanami pulled back, looking down at his hands like he didn’t recognise them. “I didn’t want you to see me like this.”
You gave a half-smile. “You think I came this far just to see your good side?”
His laugh was short but real, and that was a victory all its own.
He looked past you then, toward Toji. “You brought backup.”
“More like he dragged me here,” you said. “I didn’t exactly come equipped for ice climbing and wolf evasion.”
Nanami’s brow furrowed. “Wolves?”
“Don’t worry,” Toji said. “I scared them off.”
“With what?” Nanami asked, incredulous.
“Toji,” you said, deadpan, “is the wolf.”
Nanami blinked. “That… makes sense.”
Before you could say more, heavy footsteps echoed from the entrance.
“Hey!” Yuuji’s voice rang down the corridor, a little out of breath. “Sorry to ruin the mood, but we’ve got company!” You turned fast. “What kind of company?”
Yuuji skidded into view, cheeks red from running. “The angry kind. A couple of guards, and—uh—Geto.”
Your stomach dropped. Nanami’s face darkened. “What is he doing here?” You didn’t have an answer.
Toji was already moving, hand on his blade, expression sharp. “They followed you.” You shook your head. “No. I—I didn’t tell anyone—”
“It doesn’t matter,” Toji said. “They’re here now.” Nanami stepped forward, a flicker of frost lacing the floor beneath his feet again. “They want me gone. If they take me, they’ll imprison me—or worse.”
“Then we don’t let them.” Yuuji nodded. “I’ll hold the front door!” You stared. “You’re not armed.”
“I have enthusiasm!” Toji sighed. “He’s going to die.”
“Not if we stop this before it starts,” you said. Nanami’s hand touched your shoulder. “You shouldn’t be in the middle of this.” You met his eyes. “I’ve always been in the middle of this. I just finally decided to stand still.”
He didn’t argue.
He didn’t have to.
—
The front of the palace looked different when you returned to it—sharper, somehow. The wind had picked up again, curling along the pillars like it was bracing for a fight. Snow clung to the arches in delicate spirals, and the air felt charged, brittle.
Geto stood in the open just beyond the gate, dressed in the same polished coat he’d worn to the coronation. He looked almost out of place surrounded by frost—too smooth, too warm. His eyes flicked upward when he spotted you.
“You came all this way for him,” he said, voice casual, but not quite smiling. “How romantic.”
Toji stepped forward before you could. “Cut the shit. What do you want?”
Geto tilted his head. “What everyone wants. Order. Stability. A kingdom that isn’t gripped by magic and fear.” Nanami stepped into view behind you.
Geto didn’t flinch. “And the monster makes his entrance.”
You could feel Nanami tense beside you. Toji moved subtly closer, like he could anchor the space between all of you before it cracked.
“I’m not your enemy,” Nanami said, low.
“Tell that to the frostbite victims,” Geto replied, cold.
“Don’t do this,” you said. “We can fix it. Nanami’s not a threat. He never was.” Geto’s gaze slid to you, then measured, quiet. “You’re in love with an idea. You always were.”
You felt that one in your ribs.
Toji’s voice was a growl. “You’re wasting our time.”
“Funny,” Geto said, and stepped forward, hand twitching toward something under his coat. “I was just thinking the same thing.”
And then the air snapped. Nanami moved.
So did Toji.
A crack of ice shot across the ground, fast and sudden, catching Geto mid-step. He slipped, barely, but it was enough. Toji closed the distance with a snarl, hand around Geto’s collar, blade flashing in the light.
But Geto didn’t draw a weapon. He didn’t fight back.
He just smiled.
“Arendelle deserves better than chaos,” he said. “You’ll see.”
Toji knocked him out with the hilt of his blade.
It was over in seconds.
You stood in the snow, breathing hard, heart pounding, staring down at the man you’d once imagined yourself marrying—and felt nothing but relief.
Not grief.
Not anger.
Just… release.
Nanami’s hand found your shoulder again. “Thank you.”
You turned. “You’re the one who saved us.”
“Maybe,” he said. “But you came for me first.”
You didn’t say anything to that.
You didn’t have to.
—
You left Geto in the snow, unconscious and disarmed, his breath fogging faintly against the pale light. Toji bound his hands with a cord from his pack, tight and deliberate, then turned to you.
“We need to move,” he said. “This won’t be the last of it.”
He was right.
You didn’t ask how he knew. You could feel it too—the heaviness in the air, the way the wind shifted. Something bigger was coming. And you hadn’t seen Gojo since the coronation.
That alone should’ve told you everything.
You took the southern ridge back toward the lowlands, hoping to circle the storm’s edge before it reached the valley. Yuuji caught up just past the ice falls, cheeks red, voice hoarse but chipper.
“I think I lost a boot,” he panted. “But I saved the snowman!”
Megumi made a sound somewhere between a sigh and a groan.
You slowed as you reached the next crest. Down below, the castle rose dark against the horizon, snow curling off the battlements like breath. Fires burned low in the city. The gates were sealed.
Toji frowned. “That’s not good.”
You stared. “What is?”
He pointed. Near the outer wall, rows of torches lined the square. Uniformed guards stood at attention, flanked by banners you didn’t recognise—crest designs subtly altered, new emblems sewn in gold thread.
At the centre of it all stood Gojo Satoru.
He wore white trimmed in silver, the old king’s seal draped around his shoulders like a shroud. His expression was unreadable from this distance, but you could see how the guards looked at him—like a man they already believed in.
Your stomach sank.
“You’ve got to be kidding,” you whispered.
Nanami’s breath was steady beside you, but his hands had curled into fists again. “He moved fast.”
“He’s been planning this,” Toji said. “He was waiting.” Yuuji looked between you all, confused. “Wait—who is that?”
You answered without thinking. “The king’s advisor.”
“Former advisor,” Nanami corrected quietly. And then, like he felt you watching, Gojo looked up. His eyes met yours across the snow-covered distance, and for the briefest moment, he smiled.
It wasn’t friendly.
You backed away from the ridge. “We need to get inside,” you said. “Now.”
Toji nodded once, sharp. “I’ll find a way.” He was already moving when your hand caught his arm.
He paused. “I mean it,” you said. “Be careful.” He looked at you—really looked at you—for the first time all day.
And then, without a word, he leaned in and pressed his forehead to yours. Just for a second. Just enough.
Then he was gone.
You watched him disappear into the trees. The sky overhead began to darken again. And you had a feeling that this wasn’t the end.
It was just the beginning.
The courtyard gates were already open when you reached them.
You weren’t sure if that made it easier or worse. The guards didn’t stop you—just looked past you, like their orders hadn’t included you. Like, maybe someone wanted you to walk straight in.
Inside, the square had transformed. Banners had been torn down and replaced with clean lines, crisp crests you didn’t recognise. Silver instead of gold. White instead of blue. Everywhere you looked, Gojo’s version of the kingdom had already begun to take shape.
He stood at the steps of the palace, hands clasped behind his back, posture regal.
You used to think he was handsome in that distant, untouchable way. The kind of man who knew he was smarter than the room and enjoyed pretending otherwise. But now, standing in front of him, all you saw was a crown he hadn’t earned.
He smiled as you approached.
“You made it,” he said, like this was a party. “And here I was, starting to think you got lost.”
“I should’ve known it was you.”
Gojo gave a soft laugh. “You were always too trusting. It’s cute. Naive. A little exhausting.” Your hands clenched at your sides. “You were our advisor.”
He tilted his head. “You say that like I didn’t advise. I tried. Really. But when the throne is handed to a walking disaster and a prince who believes in fairy tales, someone has to keep the kingdom standing.”
“You mean under your rule.” He smiled wider. “Exactly.”
Nanami stepped forward beside you.
Gojo’s smile faltered.
“I thought you’d run,” he said. “That’s what you’re good at, isn’t it?” Nanami didn’t answer. He just lifted one hand, palm out.
The wind shifted.
The torches flickered.
Frost spread beneath his feet—and this time, it moved with control. Precise. Elegant. The guards backed up instinctively, unsure.
Gojo raised his chin. “You really think you can scare me now?”
“No,” Nanami said, calm. “I think you already are.”
Gojo reached for something beneath his coat.
He never got the chance.
Toji hit him like a storm.
No warning. Just a blur of motion, steel flashing in the light, Gojo’s body hitting the ground with a grunt. Toji’s foot came down hard on Gojo’s arm, pinning him, blade poised just above his throat.
Gojo hissed. “You—”
“Me,” Toji said flatly. “The guy who didn’t betray the crown.”
Around you, the guards froze.
And then Yuuji burst into the square with a triumphant yell, waving a flag he had absolutely not been given permission to wave, riding Megumi bareback like a child on holiday.
“Victory or whatever!” he shouted.
The silence that followed was… surreal.
And then someone in the crowd laughed.
Nanami stepped forward.
“This ends now,” he said. “No more fear. No more hiding.”
The guards looked at each other, uncertain.
Then, slowly, one by one—they lowered their weapons.
Gojo didn’t speak again.
He was taken to the dungeons that night.
And Arendelle began to thaw.
It didn’t happen all at once—the thaw. The snow melted slowly, retreating in ribbons from the rooftops, slipping from the edges of shutters and gutters and castle spires like a long-held breath finally let go. The sky brightened day by day. Light found its way into corners that hadn’t seen it in weeks.
People came out of their homes again. Windows opened. Children screamed in delight at the sudden return of puddles.
Nanami didn’t take the throne immediately. He stepped back from it, quietly, without ceremony. Said he needed time to learn how to rule without fear. Without shutting people out. Without shutting you out.
You believed him.
You spent the next few days in the palace, helping repair what you could—broken windows, damaged halls, frostbitten crops that needed replanting. Yuuji became a local legend. The snowman reappeared and promptly fell apart again. And Toji…
Toji stayed.
Not because he had to. But because, when it was all over, when the guards laid down their arms and the flags were restored, he looked at you and didn’t say goodbye.
Instead, he said, “You owe me a drink.”
You said, “You saved the kingdom.”
He shrugged. “I’ll settle for the drink.”
And then he smiled.
The room was quiet, dimly lit by the low burn of the fireplace and the silver spill of moonlight through the frosted windowpanes. You’d slipped away from the feast hours ago. The crown still felt too heavy on your brother’s head. The castle, too full of laughter that didn’t quite reach your chest. But Toji had found you anyway—of course, he had.
He didn’t say much when he closed the door behind him, just watched you for a long moment from across the room. You met his eyes, said nothing, and held out your hand.
He took it without hesitation.
When he kissed you, it was softer than you expected. Slow. Like a man who’d thought about this more times than he’d admit and didn’t want to get it wrong. You let yourself lean into him, your fingers tangling in the back of his shirt, your breath catching when he deepened it—when he backed you into the windowsill and kissed you like you were something worth losing a war over.
Your hands slid beneath his coat, feeling heat and scar tissue and steady strength. His mouth never left yours for long, just long enough to murmur your name against your skin, to breathe out a curse when you pulled at the layers of his shirt, when your fingers dragged along his spine and felt him shudder.
The fire crackled behind you. His palm found your waist, then your ribs, then higher, fingers splayed like he was trying to memorise you by feel alone. When you gasped into his mouth, he pulled back, just enough to look at you.
“You sure?” he asked, voice hoarse.
You nodded. “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”
That was all he needed.
The rest was slow. Clothes slipped away one piece at a time, each fold of fabric kissed away like a promise. He traced his hands down your chest like he’d waited his whole life to do it—like you were the only beautiful thing left in the world. You felt him everywhere: the drag of his lips down your throat, the press of his palms against your hips, the way he whispered your name like it meant something sacred.
You weren’t cold anymore.
He laid you down carefully—no rush, no weight you didn’t want. Just heat. Just skin. The brush of his mouth over your collarbone, down the slope of your chest, his breath warm and ragged when you arched into him, gasped his name, trembled beneath his hands. He was gentle, but thorough, moving like a man who didn’t need to ask what you wanted—he already knew. He gave it slowly, completely, one kiss, one stroke, one breath at a time.
When he finally entered you, it stole what little breath you had left.
It wasn’t pain. Not with him. It was weight and heat and fullness, your body adjusting to him like you’d been made for this, for him. His hand found yours and didn’t let go. His mouth never strayed far from your throat, murmuring soft praises and curses that blurred together as he moved—slow at first, then deeper, drawn into you with every gasp that escaped your lips.
You moaned into his mouth when he kissed you again, fingers clutching at his back, the slow, grinding rhythm of him inside you building into something bright and unbearable. He hit a spot that made your vision blur, your legs tighten around his hips.
“There?” he breathed.
You could only nod.
He groaned, deep in his chest, and began to move with more purpose, each thrust sending sparks down your spine. The pleasure coiled in your belly, tighter and tighter, like a thread pulled taut. You could feel him unravelling too—his movements growing rougher, his voice rasping your name like a prayer, his grip tightening around your waist like he couldn’t bear to let you go.
When you came, it ripped through you like fire, all warmth and shuddering release, your whole body arching into his. He followed you moments later, a muffled curse into your skin, hips stuttering as he spilled into you, burying his face in the curve of your neck like he’d break if he let go.
You held him there.
Neither of you spoke for a long time.
Eventually, he shifted just enough to look at you, eyes dark and full of something you didn’t have a name for.
“I’m not going anywhere,” he whispered.
You smiled, fingers brushing through his hair. “Good. Because I’d just come looking for you.”
He kissed you again, slower this time. Softer.
And in the silence that followed, in the cooling warmth of tangled limbs and moonlight, you fell asleep with his heartbeat steady beneath your hand.
The spring that followed was the softest Arendelle had ever seen.
Snowmelt shimmered on the cobblestones, pooling into gutters and gardens alike. Wildflowers broke through the frost like they’d been waiting for permission. Birds returned to the palace towers. The market reopened in full colour, with banners strung from every window and laughter that finally sounded real again.
Your brother ruled with a quieter hand now. Firmer in some ways, softer in others. He smiled more. Trusted more. Sometimes he let you sit in on council meetings and didn’t scold you for making faces behind the baroness from the western fjord. That felt like progress.
Gojo’s name faded into the background of the castle, mentioned only in whispers. The cell he occupied stayed locked. Empty, most days. No one talked about how the key had gone missing.
You didn’t ask.
Geto was never seen again. Some said he vanished over the mountains. Others said he drowned. You knew better than to assume anything with him.
Yuuji still came by the palace every week, usually tracking in mud or snow or some combination of both, and the snowman—rebuilt, reshaped, reimagined—never strayed far from his side. He talked to it like it answered. You never asked if it did.
Nanami asked you once, what you planned to do now that peace had returned.
You said you weren’t sure. That you might stay. That you might leave.
But you knew the truth before the words even finished forming.
Because Toji was waiting at the garden wall, arms folded, sun cutting across the sharp line of his jaw, looking at you like he always did—like you were something steady. Something real.
You walked down the steps without hurrying.
He met you halfway.
“I’m supposed to be meeting with a trade envoy,” you said.
Toji hummed. “You’re late.”
“I was busy being important.”
“Mm.” His mouth tilted in a smirk. “Wanna be less important for a while?”
You stepped into his arms like you’d done it a hundred times before. Like it was the most natural thing in the world.
“I was hoping you’d ask.”
He kissed you there, beneath the arching vines and bloom-heavy branches, with the whole kingdom breathing easy for once. It was slow and certain. And when you leaned into him, fingers curling into the back of his coat, it felt like more than enough.
You stayed there until the light dipped lower, until the shadows stretched long across the courtyard and the sky turned gold behind the mountains.
Peace, it seemed, was a quiet thing.
But it was yours.
And this time, it was going to last.
Taglist: @zolass @edensrose @tamias-wrld @ilovesugurugeto69 @planetxella @mazettns @longlivegojo @midnight-138 @literallyrousseau @vimademedoitt @useless-n-clueless @flatl1n3 @hikaurbae @lexkou @razefxylorf @abrielletargaryen @coco-145 @eagleeyedbitch @deathofacupid @gayaristocrat @porcalinecunt @whatsaheartxx @thecringes2000 @sageofspades @g4vcat @itsrandompersonyall @blvdprn @blueemochii @sappychat @onyxxxxqq @axetivev @s1llygo0s3 @crazydirectioner2000-blog @thestarsallowed @honey-valentin3 @academiq @gaozorous-rex-blog @idkmissgurl @sa1ki-deactivated20250510 @sooniebby @seomn
© carnalcrows on tumblr. Please do not steal my works as I spend time, and I take genuine effort to do them.
#male reader#bottom male reader#x male reader#jjk x reader#jjk x male reader#x reader#gay#smut#toji x reader#jjk toji#toji fushiguro#toji x male reader
1K notes
·
View notes